« العودة إلى العرض المفرد
مقارنة:
الإنجليزية ⇄
البالية
The nuns’ rules
Preliminaries Sweeping and lamps, setting up of water and seats; these are to be done before the observance-day ceremony.
Preliminary duties Consent, purity, knowing the season, and counting the nuns, instruction; these are called the preliminary duties of the observance-day ceremony.
The factors of readiness It is the observance day, all the nuns who should be present have arrived, there are no shared offenses, and there is no-one there who should not be present. This is called readiness.
“Having completed the duties to be done beforehand and the preliminary duties, with the assent of the nuns’ community, one and all, with offenses confessed, I invite the recitation of the Monastic Code.”
The recitation of the introduction “Please, venerables, I ask the Sangha to listen. Today is the observance day, the fifteenth. If the Sangha is ready, it should do the observance-day ceremony, it should recite the Monastic Code.
What is the preliminary duty of the Sangha? The venerables should declare their purity. I will recite the Monastic Code. Everyone present should listen to it and attend carefully. Anyone who has committed an offense should reveal it. If you haven’t committed any offense, you should remain silent. If you are silent, I will regard you as pure. Just as one responds when asked individually, so too, an announcement is made three times in this kind of gathering. If a nun remembers an offense while the announcement is being made up to the third time, but doesn’t reveal it, she is lying in full awareness. Lying in full awareness is called an obstacle by the Buddha. A nun who remembers an offense and is seeking purification should therefore reveal it. When it’s revealed, she will be at ease.
Venerables, the introduction has been recited. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The introduction is finished.
The recitation of the rules on expulsion These eight rules on expulsion come up for recitation.
Expulsion 1: sexual intercourse If a nun willingly has sexual intercourse, even with a male animal, she is expelled and excluded from the community.
Expulsion 2: stealing If a nun, intending to steal, takes from an inhabited area or from the wilderness what has not been given to her—the sort of stealing for which kings, having caught a thief, would beat, imprison, or banish her, saying, ‘You’re a bandit, you’re a fool, you’ve gone astray, you’re a thief’—she too is expelled and excluded from the community.
Expulsion 3: killing a human being If a nun intentionally kills a human being or seeks an instrument of death for them or praises death or incites someone to die, saying, ‘My friend, what’s the point of this miserable and difficult life? Death is better for you than life!’—thinking and intending thus, if she praises death in many ways or incites someone to die—she too is expelled and excluded from the community.
Expulsion 4: falsely claiming a superhuman quality If a nun falsely claims for herself a superhuman quality, a knowledge and vision worthy of the noble ones, saying, ‘This I know, this I see,’ but after some time—whether she is questioned or not, but having committed the offense and seeking purification—should say: ‘Not knowing I said that I know, not seeing that I see; what I said was empty and false,’ then, except if it is due to overestimation, she too is expelled and excluded from the community.
Expulsion 5: physical contact with a man If a lustful nun consents to a lustful man making physical contact with her, to touching her, to taking hold of her, to contacting her, or to squeezing her, anywhere below the collar bone but above the knees, she too is expelled and excluded from the community. The training rule on above the knees.
Expulsion 6: concealing an expulsion offense If a nun knows that a nun has committed an offense entailing expulsion, but she neither confronts her herself nor tells the community, and afterward—whether that nun remains or has died or has been expelled or has converted—she says, ‘Venerables, although I previously knew that this nun was like this, I thought, “I will neither confront her myself nor tell the community,”’ she too is expelled and excluded from the community. The training rule on those who conceal offenses.
Expulsion 7: siding with an ejected monk If a nun takes sides with a monk who has been ejected by a unanimous Sangha—in accordance with the Teaching, the Monastic Law, and the Teacher’s instruction—and who is disrespectful, who has not made amends, and who has not made friends, the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Venerable, this monk has been ejected by a unanimous Sangha in accordance with the Teaching, the Monastic Law, and the Teacher’s instruction. He’s disrespectful, hasn’t made amends, and hasn’t made friends. Venerable, don’t take sides with this monk.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, she too is expelled and excluded from the community. The training rule on taking sides with one who has been ejected.
Expulsion 8: behaving inappropriately in eight ways If, for the purpose of indulging in inappropriate sexual conduct, a lustful nun consents to a lustful man holding her hand and the edge of her robe, and she stands with him and chats with him and goes to a rendezvous with him and consents to him coming to her and enters a covered place with him and disposes her body for him for that purpose, she too is expelled and excluded from the community. The training rule having eight parts.
Venerables, the eight rules on expulsion have been recited. If a nun commits any one of them, she is no longer part of the community of nuns. As before, so after: she’s expelled and excluded from the community. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The offenses entailing expulsion are finished.
The recitation of the rules of suspension Venerables, these seventeen rules on suspension come up for recitation.
Suspension 1: taking legal action If a nun takes legal action against a householder or a householder’s offspring or a slave or a worker or even toward a monastic or a wanderer, then that nun has committed an immediate offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 2: ordaining a criminal If a nun, without getting permission from the king or the Sangha or a community or an association or a society, knowingly gives the full admission to a female criminal who is known as sentenced to death, then, except when it is allowable, that nun too has committed an immediate offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 3: being alone If a nun walks to the next inhabited area by herself or crosses a river by herself or spends the night apart by herself or lags behind her companions by herself, then that nun too has committed an immediate offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 4: readmitting an ejected nun If a nun, without getting permission from the Sangha that did the legal procedure and without the consent of the community, readmits a nun who has been ejected by a unanimous Sangha in accordance with the Teaching and the Monastic Law and the Teacher’s instruction, then that nun too has committed an immediate offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 5: receiving food with lust If a lustful nun eats fresh or cooked food after receiving it directly from a lustful man, then that nun too has committed an immediate offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 6: encouraging a nun to receive food from a man with lust If a nun says, ‘Venerable, what can this man do to you, whether he has lust or not, if you’re without? Go on, venerable, receive it with your own hands and then eat whatever fresh or cooked food he gives you,’ then that nun too has committed an immediate offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 7: matchmaking If a nun acts as a matchmaker, conveying a man’s intention to a woman or a woman’s intention to a man, for marriage or for an affair, even if just a brief one, she commits an offense entailing suspension.
Suspension 8: making a groundless accusation out of anger If a nun who is angry and displeased groundlessly charges a nun with an offense entailing expulsion, aiming to make her leave the monastic life, and then after some time, whether she is questioned or not, it is clear that the legal issue is groundless, and she admits to her ill will, she commits an offense entailing suspension.
Suspension 9: making a groundless accusation out of anger, using a pretext If a nun who is angry and displeased, uses an unrelated legal issue as a pretext to charge a nun with an offense entailing expulsion, aiming to make her leave the monastic life, and then after some time, whether she is questioned or not, it is clear that the legal issue is unrelated and was used as a pretext, and she admits to her ill will, she commits an offense entailing suspension.
Suspension 10: renouncing the training in anger If a nun says in anger, ‘I renounce the Buddha, I renounce the Teaching, I renounce the Sangha, I renounce the training! The Sakyan daughters are not the only monastics. There are other monastics who have a sense of conscience, who are afraid of wrongdoing and fond of the training. I’ll practice the spiritual life with them,’ then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Venerable, don’t say such things in anger, “I renounce the Buddha, I renounce the Teaching, I renounce the Sangha, I renounce the training! The Sakyan daughters are not the only monastics. There are other monastics who have a sense of conscience, who are afraid of wrongdoing and fond of the training. I’ll practice the spiritual life with them.” Take delight, venerable; the Teaching is well proclaimed. Practice the spiritual life for the complete ending of suffering.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, then after the third announcement that nun too has committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 11: accusing nuns of acting from bias If a nun is angry because she has lost a legal case, saying, ‘The nuns are acting out of favoritism, ill will, confusion, and fear,’ then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Venerable, just because you’re angry that you’ve lost a legal case, don’t say, “The nuns are acting out of favoritism, ill will, confusion, and fear.” Perhaps it’s you who are acting out of favoritism, ill will, confusion, and fear.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, then after the third announcement that nun too has committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 12: inappropriate socializing If nuns socialize, behave badly, have a bad reputation, are notorious, harass the Sangha of nuns, and hide each other’s offenses, then the nuns should correct them like this: ‘Sisters, you socialize, behave badly, have a bad reputation, are notorious, harass the Sangha of nuns, and hide each other’s offenses. Be secluded, venerables. The Sangha praises seclusion for the sisters.’ If those nuns continue as before, the nuns should press them up to three times to make them stop. If they then stop, all is well. If they do not stop, then after the third announcement those nuns too have committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 13: encouraging inappropriate socializing If a nun says, ‘Venerables, you should socialize. Don’t live separately. There are other nuns in the Sangha who have such behavior, reputation, and notoriety, and who harass the Sangha of nuns and hide each other’s offenses. The Sangha says nothing to them. It’s because of disrespect, contempt, impatience, and slander, and because you are weak that the Sangha says to you, “Sisters, you socialize, behave badly, have a bad reputation, are notorious, harass the Sangha of nuns, and hide each other’s offenses. Be secluded, venerables. The Sangha praises seclusion for the sisters,”’ then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Venerable, don’t say such things: “Venerables, you should socialize. Don’t live separately. There are other nuns in the Sangha who have such behavior, reputation, and notoriety, and who harass the Sangha of nuns and hide each other’s offenses. The Sangha says nothing to them. It’s because of disrespect, contempt, impatience, and slander, and because you are weak that the Sangha says to you, ‘Sisters, you socialize, behave badly, have a bad reputation, are notorious, harass the Sangha of nuns, and hide each other’s offenses. Be secluded, venerables. The Sangha praises seclusion for the sisters,’”’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, then after the third announcement that nun too has committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 14: causing a schism in the Sangha If a nun pursues schism in a united Sangha or persists in taking up a legal issue conducive to schism, the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Venerable, don’t pursue schism in the united Sangha or persist in taking up a legal issue conducive to schism. Stay with the Sangha, for a united Sangha—in concord, in harmony, having a joint recitation—is at ease.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, then after the third announcement that nun too has committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 15: siding with a schismatic That nun may have one, two, or three nuns who side with her and support her, and they may say, ‘Venerables, don’t correct this nun. She speaks in accordance with the Teaching and the training. And she speaks with our consent and approval. She knows about us and speaks for us, and we approve of this.’ The nuns should correct those nuns like this: ‘No, venerables, this nun speaks contrary to the Teaching and the training. And don’t consent to schism in the Sangha. Stay with the Sangha, for a united Sangha—in concord, in harmony, having a joint recitation—is at ease.’ If those nuns continue as before, the nuns should press them up to three times to make them stop. If they then stop, all is well. If they do not stop, then after the third announcement those nuns too have committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 16: being difficult to correct If a nun is difficult to correct, and she makes herself incorrigible when legitimately corrected by the nuns concerning the training rules that are recited, saying, ‘Venerables, don’t say anything to me, either good or bad, and I won’t say anything to you, either good or bad. Please refrain from correcting me,’ then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Be easy to correct, venerable, not incorrigible. And please give legitimate correction to the nuns, and the nuns will do the same to you. For it’s in this way that the Buddha’s community has grown, that is, through mutual correction and mutual clearing of offenses.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, then after the third announcement that nun too has committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 17: being a corrupter of families If a nun who lives supported by a village or town is a corrupter of families and badly behaved, and her bad behavior has been seen and heard about, and the families corrupted by her have been seen and heard about, then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Venerable, you’re a corrupter of families and badly behaved. Your bad behavior has been seen and heard about, and the families corrupted by you have been seen and heard about. Leave this monastery; you’ve stayed here long enough.’ If she replies, ‘You’re acting out of favoritism, ill will, confusion, and fear. Because of this sort of offense, you only banish some, but not others,’ then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘No, venerable, the nuns are not acting out of favoritism, ill will, confusion, and fear. Venerable, you’re a corrupter of families and badly behaved. Your bad behavior has been seen and heard about, and the families corrupted by you have been seen and heard about. Leave this monastery; you’ve stayed here long enough.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, then after the third announcement that nun too has committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Venerables, the seventeen rules on suspension have been recited, nine being immediate offenses, eight after the third announcement. If a nun commits any one of them, she must undertake the trial period for a half-month toward both Sanghas. When this is completed, she is to be rehabilitated wherever there is a sangha of at least twenty nuns. If that nun is rehabilitated by a sangha of nuns of even one less than twenty, that nun is not rehabilitated and those nuns are at fault. This is the proper procedure. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The chapter on offenses entailing suspension is finished.
The rules of relinquishment and confession Venerables, these thirty rules on relinquishment and confession come up for recitation.
The subchapter on almsbowls Relinquishment and confession 1: collecting almsbowls If a nun collects almsbowls, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 2: distributing out-of-season robe-cloth If a nun determines out-of-season robe-cloth as ‘in-season’, and then distributes it, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 3: taking back a traded robe If a nun trades robes with a nun and then says, ‘Here’s your robe; give me that robe of mine. That which is yours is yours, and that which is mine is mine. Give me that, and take back what’s yours;’ and she just takes it or has it taken, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 4: asking for something else If a nun asks for one thing and then for something else, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 5: exchanging for something else If a nun gets one thing in exchange and then something else, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 6: exchanging designated Sangha property When a requisite belonging to the Sangha is designated for a specific purpose, if a nun exchanges it for something else, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 7: exchanging designated Sangha property that was asked for When a requisite belonging to the Sangha is designated for a specific purpose and was asked for, if a nun exchanges it for something else, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 8: exchanging designated collective property When a collective requisite is designated for a specific purpose, if a nun exchanges it for something else, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 9: exchanging designated collective property that was asked for When a collective requisite is designated for a specific purpose and was asked for, if a nun exchanges it for something else, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 10: exchanging designated personal property that was asked for When a personal requisite is designated for a specific purpose and was asked for, if a nun exchanges it for something else, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession. The first subchapter on almsbowls is finished.
The subchapter on robes Relinquishment and confession 11: getting an expensive heavy cloak in exchange If a nun carries out an exchange to get a heavy cloak, it is to be worth at most four <i lang='pi' translate='no'>kaṁsa</i> coins. If she gets one in exchange that is worth more than that, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 12: getting an expensive light cloak in exchange If a nun carries out an exchange to get a light cloak, it is to be worth at most two-and-a-half <i lang='pi' translate='no'>kaṁsa</i> coins. If she gets one in exchange that is worth more than that, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 13: keeping extra robe-cloth beyond ten days When her robe is finished and the robe season has ended, a nun should keep an extra robe for ten days at the most. If she keeps it longer than that, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 14: staying apart from one’s robes When her robe is finished and the robe season has ended, if a nun stays apart from her three robes even for a single day, except if the nuns have agreed, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 15: keeping extra robe-cloth beyond a month When her robe is finished and the robe season has ended, if out-of-season robe-cloth is offered to a nun, she may receive it if she wishes. If she receives it, she should quickly make a robe. If there is not enough cloth, but she is expecting more, she should keep it at most one month to make up the lack. If she keeps it longer than that, then even if she expects more cloth, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 16: asking an unrelated person for a robe If a nun asks an unrelated male or female householder for a robe, except on an appropriate occasion, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession. These are the appropriate occasions: her robes are stolen or her robes are lost.
Relinquishment and confession 17: accepting too many robes If an unrelated male or female householder invites that nun to take many robes, she should accept at most one sarong and one upper robe. If she accepts more than that, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 18: requesting a fine robe from a fund If a male or female householder has set aside a robe fund for an unrelated nun, thinking, ‘With this robe fund I will buy robe-cloth and give it to nun so-and-so;’ and if that nun, without first being invited, goes to them and specifies the kind of robe-cloth she wants, saying, ‘Please use this robe fund to buy such-and-such robe-cloth and then give it to me,’ and she does so because she wants something fine, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 19: requesting a fine robe from a combined fund If two male or female householders have set aside separate robe funds for an unrelated nun, thinking, ‘With these separate robe funds we’ll buy separate robe-cloths and give them to nun so-and-so;’ and if that nun, without first being invited, goes to them and specifies the kind of robe-cloth she wants, saying, ‘Please put these separate robe funds together to buy such-and-such robe-cloth and then give it to me,’ and she does so because she wants something fine, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 20: excessive prompting to get a robe If a king, a king’s employee, a brahmin, or a householder sends a robe fund for a nun by messenger, saying, ‘Buy robe-cloth with this robe fund and give it to nun so-and-so,’ and the messenger goes to that nun and says, ‘Venerable, I have brought a robe fund for you. Please receive it,’ then that nun should reply, ‘We don’t receive robe funds, but we do receive allowable robe-cloth at the right time.’ If that messenger says, ‘Is there anyone who provides services for you?’ the nun, if she needs robe-cloth, should point out a monastery worker or a lay follower and say, ‘They provide services for the nuns.’ If the messenger instructs that service provider and then returns to the nun and says, ‘Venerable, I have instructed the service provider you pointed out. Please go to them at the right time and they’ll give you robe-cloth,’ then, if that nun needs robe-cloth, she should go to that service provider and prompt them and remind them two or three times, saying, ‘I need robe-cloth.’ If she then gets robe-cloth, all is well. If she does not get it, she should stand in silence for it at most six times. If she then gets robe-cloth, all is well. If she makes any further effort and then gets robe-cloth, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession. If she does not get robe-cloth, she should go to the owners of that robe fund, or send a message, saying, ‘That nun hasn’t received any benefit from the robe fund you sent for her. Please recover what’s yours, or it might perish.’ This is the proper procedure. The second subchapter on robes is finished.
The subchapter on almsbowls Relinquishment and confession 21: becoming the owner of money If a nun takes, has someone else take, or consents to gold, silver, or money being deposited for her, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 22: trading with money If a nun engages in various kinds of trades involving money, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 23: bartering If a nun engages in various kinds of barter, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 24: exchanging an almsbowl with fewer than five mends If a nun exchanges an almsbowl with fewer than five mends for a new almsbowl, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession. That nun should relinquish that almsbowl to a gathering of nuns. She should then be given the last almsbowl belonging to that gathering: ‘Nun, this bowl is yours. Keep it until it breaks.’ This is the proper procedure.
Relinquishment and confession 25: storing the five tonics too long After being received, the tonics allowable for sick nuns—that is, ghee, butter, oil, honey, and syrup—should be used from storage for at most seven days. If one uses them longer than that, one commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 26: taking back robe-cloth in anger If a nun herself gives a robe to a nun, but then, in anger, takes it back or has it taken back, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 27: asking for thread If a nun herself asks for thread, and then has weavers weave her robe-cloth, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 28: bribing weavers If a male or female householder is having robe-cloth woven by weavers for an unrelated nun and, without first being invited, that nun goes to those weavers and specifies the kind of robe-cloth she wants, saying, ‘This robe-cloth that you are weaving for me, make it long and wide; make it closely woven, well-woven, well-stretched, well-scraped, and well-combed, and perhaps I will even give you a small gift,’ then, in saying that and afterwards giving them a small gift, even a bit of almsfood, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 29: storing haste-cloth too long When there are ten days left to the Kattika full moon that ends the first rainy-season residence and a haste-cloth is given to a nun, she may receive it if she regards it as urgent. She may then store it until the end of the robe season. If she stores it beyond that, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 30: diverting an offering intended for the Sangha If a nun diverts to herself material support that she knows was intended for the Sangha, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession. The third subchapter on almsbowls is finished.
Venerables, the thirty rules on relinquishment and confession have been recited. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The offenses entailing relinquishment and confession are finished.
The rules on confession Venerables, these one hundred and sixty-six rules on confession come up for recitation.
The subchapter on garlic Confession 1: eating garlic If a nun eats garlic, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 2: removing pubic hair If a nun removes hair from her private parts, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 3: masturbation If a nun slaps her genitals with the palm of her hand, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 4: using a dildo If a nun uses a dildo, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 5: intimate washing If a nun is cleaning herself with water, she may insert two finger joints at the most. If she goes further than that, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 6: attending on a monk If, when a monk is eating, a nun attends on him with drinking water or a fan, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 7: asking for raw grain If a nun asks for or has someone else ask for raw grain, or she roasts it or has it roasted, or she pounds it or has it pounded, or she cooks it or has it cooked, and she then eats it, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 8: disposing of waste over a wall If a nun disposes of feces or urine or trash or food scraps over a wall or over an encircling wall, or she has it disposed of in this way, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 9: disposing of waste on plants If a nun disposes of feces or urine or trash or food scraps on cultivated plants, or she has it disposed of in this way, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 10: watching entertainment If a nun goes to see dancing or singing or music, she commits an offense entailing confession. The first subchapter on garlic is finished.
The subchapter on the dark of the night Confession 11: meeting a man in the dark If, in the dark of the night without a lamp, a nun stands or talks alone with a man, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 12: meeting a man in a concealed place If a nun stands or talks alone with a man in a concealed place, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 13: meeting a man in the open If a nun stands or talks alone with a man out in the open, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 14: meeting a man on a street If a nun stands or talks alone with a man on a street or in a cul-de-sac or at an intersection, or she whispers in his ear or dismisses her companion nun, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 15: departing without taking leave If a nun visits families before the meal, sits down on a seat, and then departs without informing the owners, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 16: sitting down without permission If a nun visits families after the meal, and then sits down or lies down on a seat without asking permission of the owners, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 17: putting out bedding without permission If a nun visits families at the wrong time, puts out bedding without asking permission of the owners, or has it put out, and then sits down or lies down on it, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 18: complaining without reflection If a nun complains about someone else because of a misunderstanding and a lack of proper reflection, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 19: cursing If a nun curses herself or someone else, referring to hell or the spiritual life, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 20: crying and beating oneself If a nun cries after repeatedly beating herself, she commits an offense entailing confession. The second subchapter on the dark of the night is finished.
The subchapter on nakedness Confession 21: bathing naked If a nun bathes naked, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 22: making an oversize bathing robe If a nun is having a bathing robe made, it should be made the right size. This is the right size: four standard handspans long and two wide. If it exceeds that, it is to be cut down, and she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 23: unstitching a robe If a nun, after unstitching a nun’s robe or having it unstitched, neither sews it herself nor makes any effort to have someone else sew it, and there were no obstacles, then, except if it was no more than four or five days, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 24: moving robes If a nun does not move her robes for more than five days, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 25: borrowing a robe If a nun wears a robe taken on loan, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 26: hindering robe-cloth for the community If a nun creates an obstacle for the community to get robe-cloth, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 27: blocking robe-cloth distribution If a nun blocks a legitimate distribution of robe-cloth, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 28: giving a robe to a non-monastic If a nun gives a monastic robe to a householder or a male wanderer or a female wanderer, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 29: letting the robe season expire If a nun lets the robe season expire because of an uncertain expectation of robe-cloth, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 30: blocking the ending of the robe season If a nun blocks a legitimate ending of the robe season, she commits an offense entailing confession. The third subchapter on nakedness is finished.
The subchapter on lying down Confession 31: lying on the same bed If two nuns lie down on the same bed, they commit an offense entailing confession.
Confession 32: lying on the same sheet If two nuns lie down on the same sheet and under the same cover, they commit an offense entailing confession.
Confession 33: making a nun ill at ease If a nun intentionally makes a nun ill at ease, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 34: not nursing a disciple If a nun neither nurses a suffering disciple, nor makes any effort to have someone else nurse her, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 35: evicting a nun If a nun gives a dwelling place to a nun, and then, in anger, throws her out or has her thrown out, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 36: socializing with a householder If a nun is socializing with a householder or a householder’s offspring, the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Venerable, don’t socialize with householders or householders’ offspring. Be secluded, venerable. The Sangha praises seclusion for the sisters.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 37: wandering within the country If a nun goes wandering without a group of travelers where it is considered risky and dangerous within her own country, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 38: wandering outside the country If a nun goes wandering without a group of travelers where it is considered risky and dangerous outside her own country, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 39: wandering during the rainy season If a nun goes wandering during the rainy season, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 40: not wandering after the rainy season If a nun who has completed the rainy-season residence does not go wandering at least 65 to 80 kilometers, she commits an offense entailing confession. The fourth subchapter on lying down is finished.
The subchapter on galleries Confession 41: visiting places of pleasure If a nun visits a royal house or a gallery or a park or a garden or a lotus pond, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 42: using luxurious furniture If a nun uses a high or luxurious couch, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 43: spinning yarn If a nun spins yarn, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 44: serving householders If a nun provides services for a householder, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 45: not resolving a legal issue If, when a nun is requested by a nun to resolve a legal issue, she agrees, but then neither resolves it nor makes any effort to resolve it, then, if there were no obstacles, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 46: giving food to a non-monastic If a nun personally gives fresh or cooked food to a householder or a male wanderer or a female wanderer, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 47: not relinquishing a communal robe If a nun does not relinquish a communal robe, but continues to use it, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 48: not relinquishing a lodging If a nun goes wandering without relinquishing her lodging, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 49: studying worldly subjects If a nun studies worldly subjects, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 50: teaching worldly subjects If a nun teaches worldly subjects, she commits an offense entailing confession. The fifth subchapter on galleries is finished.
The subchapter on monasteries Confession 51: entering a monks’ monastery If a nun, knowing that there are monks in a monastery, enters it without asking permission, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 52: abusing a monk If a nun abuses or reviles a monk, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 53: reviling the community If a furious nun reviles the community, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 54: eating more after refusing an offer If a nun, who has been invited to a meal, refuses an offer to eat more, and then eats fresh or cooked food, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 55: being stingy with families If a nun keeps a family to herself, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 56: spending the rainy season apart from monks If a nun spends the rainy-season residence in a monastery without monks, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 57: not doing the invitation ceremony If a nun who has completed the rainy-season residence does not invite correction from both Sanghas in regard to three things—what has been seen, heard, or suspected—she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 58: not going to the instruction If a nun does not go to the instruction or to a formal meeting of the community, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 59: not seeking the instruction Every half-month a nun should seek two things from the Sangha of monks: asking it about the observance day and going to it for the instruction. If she lets the half-month pass, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 60: getting medical treatment from a man If a nun, alone with a man, without getting permission from the Sangha or a group, has an abscess or a wound situated on the lower part of her body ruptured by him, or split open, washed, anointed, bandaged, or unwrapped by him, she commits an offense entailing confession. The sixth subchapter on monasteries is finished.
The subchapter on pregnant women Confession 61: ordaining a pregnant woman If a nun gives the full admission to a pregnant woman, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 62: ordaining a breastfeeding woman If a nun gives the full admission to a woman who is breastfeeding, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 63: ordaining an untrained candidate If a nun gives the full admission to a trainee nun who has not trained for two years in the six rules, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 64: ordaining a trained candidate without approval If a nun gives the full admission to a trainee nun who has trained for two years in the six rules, but who has not been approved by the Sangha, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 65: ordaining a married girl under twelve If a nun gives the full admission to a married girl who is less than twelve years old, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 66: ordaining an untrained married girl If a nun gives the full admission to a married girl who is more than twelve years old, but who has not trained for two years in the six rules, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 67: ordaining a trained married girl without approval If a nun gives the full admission to a married girl who is more than twelve years old and who has trained for two years in the six rules, but who has not been approved by the Sangha, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 68: not guiding a disciple after ordination If a nun gives the full admission to a disciple, and then, for the next two years, neither guides her nor has her guided, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 69: not following a mentor If a nun does not follow the mentor who gave her the full admission for two years, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 70: not sending away a new disciple If a nun gives the full admission to a disciple, and then neither sends her away nor has her sent away at least 65 to 80 kilometers, she commits an offense entailing confession. The seventh subchapter on pregnant women is finished.
The subchapter on unmarried women Confession 71: ordaining an unmarried woman under twenty If a nun gives the full admission to an unmarried woman who is less than twenty years old, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 72: ordaining an untrained unmarried woman If a nun gives the full admission to an unmarried woman who is more than twenty years old, but who has not trained for two years in the six rules, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 73: ordaining a trained unmarried woman without approval If a nun gives the full admission to an unmarried woman who is more than twenty years old and who has trained for two years in the six rules, but who has not been approved by the Sangha, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 74: giving ordination while under twelve years’ seniority If a nun who has less than twelve years of seniority gives the full admission, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 75: giving ordination without approval If a nun who has twelve years of seniority gives the full admission without approval from the Sangha, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 76: agreeing to stop ordaining, but then criticizing it If a nun is told, ‘Venerable, you’ve given enough full admissions for now,’ and she consents, saying, ‘Fine,’ but then criticizes it afterwards, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 77: not ordaining a trainee after promising If a nun tells a trainee nun, ‘If you give me a robe, venerable, I’ll give you the full admission,’ but she then neither gives her the full admission nor makes any effort to have her fully admitted, then, if there were no obstacles, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 78: not ordaining a trainee who has followed one If a nun tells a trainee nun, ‘If you follow me for two years, venerable, I’ll give you the full admission,’ but she then neither gives her the full admission nor makes any effort to have her fully admitted, then, if there were no obstacles, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 79: ordaining one who is difficult to live with If a nun gives the full admission to a trainee nun who is socializing with men and boys and who is temperamental and difficult to live with, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 80: ordaining without permission from family If a nun gives the full admission to a trainee nun who has not been given permission by her parents or her husband, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 81: ordaining after consent expires If, when a given consent has expired, a nun gives the full admission to a trainee nun, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 82: ordaining every year If a nun gives full admission every year, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 83: ordaining two in the same year If a nun gives the full admission to two women in the same year, she commits an offense entailing confession. The eighth subchapter on unmarried women is finished.
The subchapter on sunshades and sandals Confession 84: using sunshades and sandals If a nun who is not sick uses a sunshade and sandals, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 85: traveling in a vehicle If a nun who is not sick travels in a vehicle, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 86: wearing a hip ornament If a nun wears a hip ornament, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 87: wearing jewelry If a nun wears jewelry, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 88: bathing in scents and colors If a nun bathes with scents and colors, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 89: bathing with sesame paste If a nun bathes with scented sesame paste, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 90: getting a massage from a nun If a nun has a nun massage her or rub her, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 91: getting a massage from a trainee nun If a nun has a trainee nun massage her or rub her, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 92: getting a massage from a novice nun If a nun has a novice nun massage her or rub her, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 93: getting a massage from a female householder If a nun has a female householder massage her or rub her, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 94: sitting in front without permission If a nun sits down on a seat in front of a monk without asking permission, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 95: asking a question without permission If a nun asks a question of a monk who has not given her permission, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 96: not wearing a chest wrap If a nun enters an inhabited area without wearing her chest wrap, she commits an offense entailing confession. The ninth subchapter on sunshades and sandals is finished.
The subchapter on lying Confession 97: lying If a nun lies in full awareness, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 98: abusive speech If a nun speaks abusively, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 99: malicious talebearing If a nun engages in malicious talebearing between nuns, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 100: instructing a householder to memorize the Teaching If a nun instructs a person who is not fully ordained to memorize the Teaching, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 101: lying down with one not fully ordained If a nun lies down more than two or three nights in the same sleeping place as a woman who is not fully ordained, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 102: lying down with a man If a nun lies down in the same sleeping place as a man, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 103: teaching a man alone If a nun gives a teaching of more than five or six sentences to a man, except in the presence of a woman who understands, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 104: truthfully announcing a superhuman quality If a nun truthfully tells a person who is not fully ordained of a superhuman quality, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 105: announcing a nun’s grave offense If a nun tells a person who is not fully ordained about a nun’s grave offense, except if the nuns have agreed, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 106: digging the earth If a nun digs the earth or has it dug, she commits an offense entailing confession. The tenth subchapter on lying is finished.
The subchapter on plants Confession 107: destroying plants If a nun destroys a plant, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 108: speaking evasively If a nun speaks evasively or harasses, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 109: complaining If a nun complains or criticizes, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 110: leaving furniture outside If a nun takes a bed, a bench, a mattress, or a stool belonging to the Sangha and puts it out in the open or has it put out in the open, and she then departs without putting it away, having it put away, or informing anyone, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 111: not putting away bedding If a nun puts out bedding in a dwelling belonging to the Sangha, or has it put out, and she then departs without putting it away, having it put away, or informing anyone, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 112: encroaching on a nun If, in a dwelling belonging to the Sangha, a nun arranges her sleeping place in a way that encroaches on a nun that she knows arrived there before her, with the intention that anyone who feels crowded will leave, and she does so only for this reason and no other, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 113: evicting a nun If a nun, in anger, throws a nun out of a dwelling belonging to the Sangha, or has her thrown out, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 114: sitting down on an upper story If a nun sits down or lies down on a bed or a bench with detachable legs on an upper story in a dwelling belonging to the Sangha, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 115: applying excessive materials to a large dwelling When a nun is building a large dwelling, then standing where there are no cultivated plants, she may apply two or three layers of roofing material, taking it as far as the doorcase and using it for fixing the door and for treating the window openings. If she applies more than that, even if she stands where there are no cultivated plants, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 116: pouring water with living beings in it If a nun pours water that she knows contains living beings onto grass or clay, or has it poured, she commits an offense entailing confession. The eleventh subchapter on plants is finished.
The subchapter on eating Confession 117: eating excessively at a public guesthouse If a nun who is not sick eats more than one almsmeal at a public guesthouse, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 118: eating in a group If a nun eats in a group, except on an appropriate occasion, she commits an offense entailing confession. These are the appropriate occasions: she is sick; it is the robe-giving season; it is a time of making robes; she is traveling; she is on a boat; it is a big occasion; it is a meal given by a monastic.
Confession 119: accepting more than three bowlfuls If a nun goes to a family and is invited to take cookies or crackers, she may accept two or three bowlfuls if she wishes. If she accepts more than that, she commits an offense entailing confession. If she accepts two or three bowlfuls, she should take it away and share it with the nuns. This is the proper procedure.
Confession 120: eating at the wrong time If a nun eats fresh or cooked food at the wrong time, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 121: eating stored food If a nun eats fresh or cooked food that she has stored, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 122: eating ungiven food If a nun eats food that has not been given, except for water and tooth cleaners, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 123: dismissing a nun during almsround If a nun says to a nun, ‘Come, let’s go to the village or town for alms,’ and then, whether she has had food given to her or not, sends her away, saying, ‘Go away, I’m not comfortable talking or sitting with you, but only if I talk and sit by myself,’ and she does so only for this reason and no other, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 124: intruding on a lustful couple If a nun sits down intruding on a lustful couple, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 125: sitting with a man in a concealed place If a nun sits down in private on a concealed seat with a man, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 126: sitting alone with a man If a nun sits down in private alone with a man, she commits an offense entailing confession. The twelfth subchapter on eating is finished.
The subchapter on visiting Confession 127: visiting families before a meal If a nun who has been invited to a meal visits families beforehand or afterwards without informing an available nun, except on an appropriate occasion, she commits an offense entailing confession. These are the appropriate occasions: it is the robe-giving season; it is a time of making robes.
Confession 128: accepting an invitation of more than four months A nun who is not sick may accept an invitation to ask for requisites for four months. If she accepts one beyond that limit, except if it is a further invitation or a permanent invitation, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 129: going to see a mobilized army If a nun goes to see an army, except if there is a suitable reason, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 130: staying more than three days with an army If that nun has a reason for going to the army, she may stay with the army for two or three nights. If she stays longer than that, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 131: seeing an army in action If a nun who is staying with an army for two or three nights goes to a battle, a troop review, a massing of the army, or a troop inspection, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 132: drinking alcohol If a nun drinks this or that kind of alcoholic drink, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 133: tickling If a nun tickles someone, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 134: playing in water If a nun plays in water, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 135: disrespect If a nun is disrespectful, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 136: scaring a nun If a nun scares a nun, she commits an offense entailing confession. The thirteenth subchapter on visiting is finished.
The subchapter on fire Confession 137: lighting a fire If a nun who is not sick lights a fire to warm herself, or has one lit, except if there is a suitable reason, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 138: bathing too often If a nun bathes at intervals of less than a half-month, except on an appropriate occasion, she commits an offense entailing confession. These are the appropriate occasions: it is the two-and-a-half-month period of summer and the fever season, comprising the last one-and-a-half months of summer and the first month of the rainy season; she is sick; she is working; she is traveling; there is wind and rain.
Confession 139: not making stains on a new robe When a nun gets a new robe, she should apply one of three kinds of stains: blue-green, mud color, or dark brown. If a nun uses a new robe without applying any of the three kinds of stains, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 140: using assigned property that has not been relinquished If a nun herself assigns the ownership of a robe to a monk, a nun, a trainee nun, a novice monk, or a novice nun, and she then uses it without the other first relinquishing it, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 141: hiding a robe If a nun hides a nun’s bowl, robe, sitting mat, needle case, or belt, or she has it hidden, even just for a laugh, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 142: intentionally killing a living being If a nun intentionally kills a living being, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 143: using water with living beings in it If a nun uses water that she knows contains living beings, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 144: reopening a settled legal issue If a nun reopens a legal issue that she knows has been legitimately settled, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 145: traveling with thieves If a nun knowingly travels by arrangement with a group of thieves, even just to the next inhabited area, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 146: not giving up a bad view If a nun says, ‘As I understand the Buddha’s Teaching, the things he calls obstacles are unable to obstruct one who indulges in them,’ then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘No, venerable, don’t misrepresent the Buddha, for it’s not good to misrepresent the Buddha. The Buddha would never say such a thing. In many discourses the Buddha has declared the obstacles to be obstructive and how they obstruct one who indulges in them.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her give up that view. If she then gives it up, all is well. If she does not, she commits an offense entailing confession. The fourteenth subchapter on fire is finished.
The subchapter on view Confession 147: living with an ejected nun If a nun lives, does formal meetings, or shares a sleeping place with a nun who she knows is saying such things, who has not made amends according to the rule, and who has not given up that view, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 148: supporting a novice nun with a bad view Also if a novice nun says, ‘As I understand the Buddha’s Teaching, the things he calls obstacles are unable to obstruct one who indulges in them,’ then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘No, don’t misrepresent the Buddha, for it’s not good to misrepresent the Buddha. The Buddha would never say such a thing. In many discourses the Buddha has declared the obstacles to be obstructive and how they obstruct one who indulges in them.’ If that novice nun continues as before, she should be told: ‘From today on you may not refer to the Buddha as your teacher. And, unlike other novices, you can no longer share a sleeping place with the nuns for two or three nights. Go! Away with you!’ If a nun befriends that novice nun, or she is attended on by her, lives with her, or shares a sleeping place with her, even though she knows that she has been expelled in this way, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 149: not accepting legitimate correction If a nun, when legitimately corrected by the nuns, says, ‘I won’t practice this training rule until I’ve questioned a nun who is an expert on the Monastic Law,’ she commits an offense entailing confession. A nun who is training should understand, should question, should enquire. This is the proper procedure.
Confession 150: disparaging the training rules When the Monastic Code is being recited, if a nun says, ‘What’s the point of reciting these minor training rules, when they just lead to anxiety, oppression, and annoyance?’ then in disparaging the training rules, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 151: deception During the half-monthly recitation of the Monastic Code, a nun might say, ‘Just now did I find out that this rule too has come down in the Monastic Code, is included in the Monastic Code, and comes up for recitation every half-month.’ If other nuns know that that nun has previously sat through at least two or three recitations of the Monastic Code, then that nun is not let off because of ignorance, and she is to be dealt with according to the rule. Further, she should be charged with deception: ‘It’s a loss for you that you don’t pay proper attention during the recitation of the Monastic Code.’ And for the act of deception, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 152: hitting in anger If a nun hits a nun in anger, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 153: raising a hand in anger If a nun raises a hand in anger against a nun, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 154: making a groundless accusation If a nun groundlessly charges a nun with an offense entailing suspension, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 155: intentionally making a nun anxious If a nun intentionally makes a nun anxious, thinking, ‘In this way she will be ill at ease at least for a moment,’ and she does so only for this reason and no other, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 156: eavesdropping If a nun eavesdrops on nuns who are arguing and disputing, thinking, ‘I’ll hear what they say,’ and she does so only for this reason and no other, she commits an offense entailing confession. The fifteenth subchapter on view is finished.
The subchapter on legitimate correction Confession 157: criticizing a legitimate legal procedure If a nun gives her consent to legitimate legal procedures, and then criticizes them afterwards, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 158: leaving without giving consent When the Sangha is in the middle of a discussion, if a nun gets up from her seat and leaves without first giving her consent, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 159: criticizing a robe distribution If a nun gives out a robe as part of a unanimous Sangha and then criticizes it afterwards, saying, ‘The nuns are diverting the Sangha’s material support according to friendship,’ she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 160: diverting gains intended for the Sangha If a nun diverts to an individual material support that she knows was intended for the Sangha, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 161: picking up precious things If a nun picks up something precious or something regarded as precious, or she has it picked up, except within a monastery or inside a lodging, she commits an offense entailing confession. If she picks up something precious or something regarded as precious, or she has it picked up, within a monastery or inside a lodging, she should put it aside with the thought, ‘Whoever owns it will come and get it.’ This is the proper procedure.
Confession 162: making an inappropriate needle case If a nun has a needle case made from bone, ivory, or horn, it is to be destroyed, and she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 163: making an inappropriate bed or bench If a nun is having a new bed or bench made, it is to have legs eight standard fingerbreadths long below the lowest frame. If the legs exceed that, they are to be cut down, and she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 164: making an upholstered bed or bench If a nun has a bed or a bench made upholstered with cotton down, it is to be stripped, and she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 165: making an oversize itch cloth If a nun is having an itch-covering cloth made, it should be made the right size. This is the right size: four standard handspans long and two wide. If it exceeds that, it is to be cut down, and she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 166: making an oversize robe If a nun has a robe made that is the standard robe size or larger, it is to be cut down, and she commits an offense entailing confession. This is the standard robe size: nine standard handspans long and six wide. The sixteenth subchapter on legitimate correction is finished.
Venerables, the one hundred and sixty-six rules on confession have been recited. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The chapter on offenses entailing confession is finished.
The rules on acknowledgement Venerables, these eight rules on acknowledgment come up for recitation.
Acknowledgement 1: asking for ghee If a nun who is not sick asks for ghee and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I’ve done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Acknowledgement 2: asking for oil If a nun who is not sick asks for oil and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I’ve done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Acknowledgement 3: asking for honey If a nun who is not sick asks for honey and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I’ve done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Acknowledgement 4: asking for syrup If a nun who is not sick asks for syrup and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I’ve done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Acknowledgement 5: asking for fish If a nun who is not sick asks for fish and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I’ve done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Acknowledgement 6: asking for meat If a nun who is not sick asks for meat and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I’ve done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Acknowledgement 7: asking for milk If a nun who is not sick asks for milk and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I’ve done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Acknowledgement 8: asking for curd If a nun who is not sick asks for curd and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I have done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Venerables, the eight rules on acknowledgment have been recited. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The chapter on offenses entailing acknowledgment is finished.
The rules of training Venerables, these rules of training come up for recitation.
The subchapter on evenly all around Training 1: not wearing the sarong evenly all around ‘I will wear my sarong evenly all around,’ this is how you should train.
Training 2: not wearing the upper robe evenly all around ‘I will wear my upper robe evenly all around,’ this is how you should train.
Training 3: not being well-covered ‘I will be well-covered while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 4: not being well-covered ‘I will be well-covered while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 5: being unrestrained ‘I will be well-restrained while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 6: being unrestrained ‘I will be well-restrained while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 7: not lowering the eyes ‘I will lower my eyes while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 8: not lowering the eyes ‘I will lower my eyes while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 9: lifting the robes ‘I will not lift my robe while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 10: lifting the robes ‘I will not lift my robe while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train. The first subchapter on evenly all around is finished.
The subchapter on laughing loudly Training 11: laughing loudly ‘I will not laugh loudly while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 12: laughing loudly ‘I will not laugh loudly while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 13: being noisy ‘I will not be noisy while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 14: being noisy ‘I will not be noisy while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 15: swaying the body ‘I will not sway my body while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 16: swaying the body ‘I will not sway my body while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 17: swinging the arms ‘I will not swing my arms while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 18: swinging the arms ‘I will not swing my arms while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 19: swaying the head ‘I will not sway my head while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 20: swaying the head ‘I will not sway my head while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train. The second subchapter on laughing loudly is finished.
The subchapter on hands on hips Training 21: hands on hips ‘I will not put my hands on my hips while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 22: hands on hips ‘I will not put my hands on my hips while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 23: covering the head ‘I will not cover my head while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 24: covering the head ‘I will not cover my head while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 25: squatting on the heels ‘I will not move about while squatting on my heels in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 26: clasping the knees ‘I will not clasp my knees while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 27: not receiving respectfully ‘I will receive almsfood respectfully,’ this is how you should train.
Training 28: not receiving with attention on the almsbowl ‘I will receive almsfood with attention on the almsbowl,’ this is how you should train.
Training 29: not receiving in the right proportions ‘I will receive almsfood with the right proportion of bean curry,’ this is how you should train.
Training 30: not receiving on an even level ‘I will receive an even level of almsfood,’ this is how you should train. The third subchapter on hands on hips is finished.
The subchapter on respectfully Training 31: not eating respectfully ‘I will eat almsfood respectfully,’ this is how you should train.
Training 32: not eating with attention on the almsbowl ‘I will eat almsfood with attention on the almsbowl,’ this is how you should train.
Training 33: not eating in order ‘I will eat almsfood in order,’ this is how you should train.
Training 34: not eating in the right proportions ‘I will eat almsfood with the right proportion of bean curry,’ this is how you should train.
Training 35: making food into a heap ‘I will not eat almsfood after making a heap,’ this is how you should train.
Training 36: covering with rice ‘I will not cover my curries with rice because I want more,’ this is how you should train.
Training 37: requesting rice and bean curry ‘When not sick, I will not request bean curry or rice for myself and then eat it,’ this is how you should train.
Training 38: finding fault ‘I will not look at another’s almsbowl finding fault,’ this is how you should train.
Training 39: making an overlarge mouthful ‘I will not make mouthfuls that are too large,’ this is how you should train.
Training 40: not making rounded mouthfuls ‘I will make rounded mouthfuls,’ this is how you should train. The fourth subchapter on respectfully is finished.
The subchapter on mouthfuls Training 41: opening the mouth ‘I will not open my mouth without bringing a mouthful to it,’ this is how you should train.
Training 42: putting whole hand in mouth ‘I will not put my whole hand in my mouth while eating,’ this is how you should train.
Training 43: speaking with food in mouth ‘I will not speak with food in my mouth,’ this is how you should train.
Training 44: eating from lifted mouthfuls ‘I will not eat from a lifted ball of food,’ this is how you should train.
Training 45: breaking up mouthfuls ‘I will not eat breaking up mouthfuls,’ this is how you should train.
Training 46: stuffing the cheeks ‘I will not eat stuffing my cheeks,’ this is how you should train.
Training 47: shaking the hand ‘I will not eat shaking my hand,’ this is how you should train.
Training 48: scattering rice ‘I will not eat scattering rice,’ this is how you should train.
Training 49: sticking out the tongue ‘I will not eat sticking out my tongue,’ this is how you should train.
Training 50: chomping ‘I will not make a chomping sound while eating,’ this is how you should train. The fifth subchapter on mouthfuls is finished.
The subchapter on slurping Training 51: slurping ‘I will not slurp while eating,’ this is how you should train.
Training 52: licking the hand ‘I will not lick my hand while eating,’ this is how you should train.
Training 53: licking the almsbowl ‘I will not lick my almsbowl while eating,’ this is how you should train.
Training 54: licking the lips ‘I will not lick my lips while eating,’ this is how you should train.
Training 55: receiving with soiled hand ‘I will not receive the drinking-water vessel with a hand soiled with food,’ this is how you should train.
Training 56: discarding waste water with rice ‘I will not discard bowl-washing water containing rice in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 57: holding a sunshade ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone holding a sunshade who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 58: holding a staff ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone holding a staff who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 59: holding a knife ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone holding a knife who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 60: holding a weapon ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone holding a weapon who is not sick,’ this is how you should train. The sixth subchapter on slurping is finished.
The subchapter on shoes Training 61: wearing shoes ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone wearing shoes who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 62: wearing sandals ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone wearing sandals who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 63: sitting in a vehicle ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone in a vehicle who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 64: lying down ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone lying down who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 65: clasping the knees ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone who is seated clasping their knees and who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 66: wearing a headdress ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone with a headdress who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 67: covering the head ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone with a covered head who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 68: sitting on the ground ‘I will not give a teaching while sitting on the ground to anyone sitting on a seat who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 69: sitting on a low seat ‘I will not give a teaching while sitting on a low seat to anyone sitting on a high seat who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 70: standing ‘I will not give a teaching while standing to anyone sitting who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 71: walking behind ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone walking in front of me who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 72: walking next to the path ‘I will not give a teaching while walking next to the path to anyone walking on the path who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 73: defecating while standing ‘When not sick, I will not defecate or urinate while standing,’ this is how you should train.
Training 74: defecating on cultivated plants ‘When not sick, I will not defecate, urinate, or spit on cultivated plants,’ this is how you should train.
Training 75: defecating in water ‘When not sick, I will not defecate, urinate, or spit in water,’ this is how you should train. The seventh subchapter on shoes is finished.
Venerables, the rules of training have been recited. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The chapter on training is finished.
The settling of legal issues Venerables, these seven principles for the settling of legal issues come up for recitation.
The settling of legal issues 1 Resolution face-to-face to be applied.
The settling of legal issues 2 Resolution through recollection to be granted.
The settling of legal issues 3 Resolution because of past insanity to be granted.
The settling of legal issues 4 Acting according to what has been admitted.
The settling of legal issues 5 Majority decision.
The settling of legal issues 6 Further penalty.
The settling of legal issues 7 Covering over as if with grass.
Venerables, the seven principles for the settling of legal issues have been recited. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The seven principles for the settling of legal issues are finished.
Venerables, the introduction has been recited; the eight rules on expulsion have been recited; the seventeen rules on suspension have been recited; the thirty rules on relinquishment and confession have been recited; the one hundred and sixty-six rules on confession have been recited; the eight rules on acknowledgment have been recited; the rules of training have been recited; the seven principles for the settling of legal issues have been recited. This much has come down and is included in the Monastic Code of the Buddha and comes up for recitation every half-month. In regard to this everyone should train in unity, in concord, without dispute.” The fourth recitation, in detail, is finished. The Monastic Code for nuns is finished. Homage to the Buddha, the Perfected One, the fully Awakened One.
Preliminaries Sweeping and lamps, setting up of water and seats; these are to be done before the observance-day ceremony.
Preliminary duties Consent, purity, knowing the season, and counting the nuns, instruction; these are called the preliminary duties of the observance-day ceremony.
The factors of readiness It is the observance day, all the nuns who should be present have arrived, there are no shared offenses, and there is no-one there who should not be present. This is called readiness.
“Having completed the duties to be done beforehand and the preliminary duties, with the assent of the nuns’ community, one and all, with offenses confessed, I invite the recitation of the Monastic Code.”
The recitation of the introduction “Please, venerables, I ask the Sangha to listen. Today is the observance day, the fifteenth. If the Sangha is ready, it should do the observance-day ceremony, it should recite the Monastic Code.
What is the preliminary duty of the Sangha? The venerables should declare their purity. I will recite the Monastic Code. Everyone present should listen to it and attend carefully. Anyone who has committed an offense should reveal it. If you haven’t committed any offense, you should remain silent. If you are silent, I will regard you as pure. Just as one responds when asked individually, so too, an announcement is made three times in this kind of gathering. If a nun remembers an offense while the announcement is being made up to the third time, but doesn’t reveal it, she is lying in full awareness. Lying in full awareness is called an obstacle by the Buddha. A nun who remembers an offense and is seeking purification should therefore reveal it. When it’s revealed, she will be at ease.
Venerables, the introduction has been recited. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The introduction is finished.
The recitation of the rules on expulsion These eight rules on expulsion come up for recitation.
Expulsion 1: sexual intercourse If a nun willingly has sexual intercourse, even with a male animal, she is expelled and excluded from the community.
Expulsion 2: stealing If a nun, intending to steal, takes from an inhabited area or from the wilderness what has not been given to her—the sort of stealing for which kings, having caught a thief, would beat, imprison, or banish her, saying, ‘You’re a bandit, you’re a fool, you’ve gone astray, you’re a thief’—she too is expelled and excluded from the community.
Expulsion 3: killing a human being If a nun intentionally kills a human being or seeks an instrument of death for them or praises death or incites someone to die, saying, ‘My friend, what’s the point of this miserable and difficult life? Death is better for you than life!’—thinking and intending thus, if she praises death in many ways or incites someone to die—she too is expelled and excluded from the community.
Expulsion 4: falsely claiming a superhuman quality If a nun falsely claims for herself a superhuman quality, a knowledge and vision worthy of the noble ones, saying, ‘This I know, this I see,’ but after some time—whether she is questioned or not, but having committed the offense and seeking purification—should say: ‘Not knowing I said that I know, not seeing that I see; what I said was empty and false,’ then, except if it is due to overestimation, she too is expelled and excluded from the community.
Expulsion 5: physical contact with a man If a lustful nun consents to a lustful man making physical contact with her, to touching her, to taking hold of her, to contacting her, or to squeezing her, anywhere below the collar bone but above the knees, she too is expelled and excluded from the community. The training rule on above the knees.
Expulsion 6: concealing an expulsion offense If a nun knows that a nun has committed an offense entailing expulsion, but she neither confronts her herself nor tells the community, and afterward—whether that nun remains or has died or has been expelled or has converted—she says, ‘Venerables, although I previously knew that this nun was like this, I thought, “I will neither confront her myself nor tell the community,”’ she too is expelled and excluded from the community. The training rule on those who conceal offenses.
Expulsion 7: siding with an ejected monk If a nun takes sides with a monk who has been ejected by a unanimous Sangha—in accordance with the Teaching, the Monastic Law, and the Teacher’s instruction—and who is disrespectful, who has not made amends, and who has not made friends, the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Venerable, this monk has been ejected by a unanimous Sangha in accordance with the Teaching, the Monastic Law, and the Teacher’s instruction. He’s disrespectful, hasn’t made amends, and hasn’t made friends. Venerable, don’t take sides with this monk.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, she too is expelled and excluded from the community. The training rule on taking sides with one who has been ejected.
Expulsion 8: behaving inappropriately in eight ways If, for the purpose of indulging in inappropriate sexual conduct, a lustful nun consents to a lustful man holding her hand and the edge of her robe, and she stands with him and chats with him and goes to a rendezvous with him and consents to him coming to her and enters a covered place with him and disposes her body for him for that purpose, she too is expelled and excluded from the community. The training rule having eight parts.
Venerables, the eight rules on expulsion have been recited. If a nun commits any one of them, she is no longer part of the community of nuns. As before, so after: she’s expelled and excluded from the community. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The offenses entailing expulsion are finished.
The recitation of the rules of suspension Venerables, these seventeen rules on suspension come up for recitation.
Suspension 1: taking legal action If a nun takes legal action against a householder or a householder’s offspring or a slave or a worker or even toward a monastic or a wanderer, then that nun has committed an immediate offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 2: ordaining a criminal If a nun, without getting permission from the king or the Sangha or a community or an association or a society, knowingly gives the full admission to a female criminal who is known as sentenced to death, then, except when it is allowable, that nun too has committed an immediate offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 3: being alone If a nun walks to the next inhabited area by herself or crosses a river by herself or spends the night apart by herself or lags behind her companions by herself, then that nun too has committed an immediate offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 4: readmitting an ejected nun If a nun, without getting permission from the Sangha that did the legal procedure and without the consent of the community, readmits a nun who has been ejected by a unanimous Sangha in accordance with the Teaching and the Monastic Law and the Teacher’s instruction, then that nun too has committed an immediate offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 5: receiving food with lust If a lustful nun eats fresh or cooked food after receiving it directly from a lustful man, then that nun too has committed an immediate offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 6: encouraging a nun to receive food from a man with lust If a nun says, ‘Venerable, what can this man do to you, whether he has lust or not, if you’re without? Go on, venerable, receive it with your own hands and then eat whatever fresh or cooked food he gives you,’ then that nun too has committed an immediate offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 7: matchmaking If a nun acts as a matchmaker, conveying a man’s intention to a woman or a woman’s intention to a man, for marriage or for an affair, even if just a brief one, she commits an offense entailing suspension.
Suspension 8: making a groundless accusation out of anger If a nun who is angry and displeased groundlessly charges a nun with an offense entailing expulsion, aiming to make her leave the monastic life, and then after some time, whether she is questioned or not, it is clear that the legal issue is groundless, and she admits to her ill will, she commits an offense entailing suspension.
Suspension 9: making a groundless accusation out of anger, using a pretext If a nun who is angry and displeased, uses an unrelated legal issue as a pretext to charge a nun with an offense entailing expulsion, aiming to make her leave the monastic life, and then after some time, whether she is questioned or not, it is clear that the legal issue is unrelated and was used as a pretext, and she admits to her ill will, she commits an offense entailing suspension.
Suspension 10: renouncing the training in anger If a nun says in anger, ‘I renounce the Buddha, I renounce the Teaching, I renounce the Sangha, I renounce the training! The Sakyan daughters are not the only monastics. There are other monastics who have a sense of conscience, who are afraid of wrongdoing and fond of the training. I’ll practice the spiritual life with them,’ then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Venerable, don’t say such things in anger, “I renounce the Buddha, I renounce the Teaching, I renounce the Sangha, I renounce the training! The Sakyan daughters are not the only monastics. There are other monastics who have a sense of conscience, who are afraid of wrongdoing and fond of the training. I’ll practice the spiritual life with them.” Take delight, venerable; the Teaching is well proclaimed. Practice the spiritual life for the complete ending of suffering.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, then after the third announcement that nun too has committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 11: accusing nuns of acting from bias If a nun is angry because she has lost a legal case, saying, ‘The nuns are acting out of favoritism, ill will, confusion, and fear,’ then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Venerable, just because you’re angry that you’ve lost a legal case, don’t say, “The nuns are acting out of favoritism, ill will, confusion, and fear.” Perhaps it’s you who are acting out of favoritism, ill will, confusion, and fear.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, then after the third announcement that nun too has committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 12: inappropriate socializing If nuns socialize, behave badly, have a bad reputation, are notorious, harass the Sangha of nuns, and hide each other’s offenses, then the nuns should correct them like this: ‘Sisters, you socialize, behave badly, have a bad reputation, are notorious, harass the Sangha of nuns, and hide each other’s offenses. Be secluded, venerables. The Sangha praises seclusion for the sisters.’ If those nuns continue as before, the nuns should press them up to three times to make them stop. If they then stop, all is well. If they do not stop, then after the third announcement those nuns too have committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 13: encouraging inappropriate socializing If a nun says, ‘Venerables, you should socialize. Don’t live separately. There are other nuns in the Sangha who have such behavior, reputation, and notoriety, and who harass the Sangha of nuns and hide each other’s offenses. The Sangha says nothing to them. It’s because of disrespect, contempt, impatience, and slander, and because you are weak that the Sangha says to you, “Sisters, you socialize, behave badly, have a bad reputation, are notorious, harass the Sangha of nuns, and hide each other’s offenses. Be secluded, venerables. The Sangha praises seclusion for the sisters,”’ then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Venerable, don’t say such things: “Venerables, you should socialize. Don’t live separately. There are other nuns in the Sangha who have such behavior, reputation, and notoriety, and who harass the Sangha of nuns and hide each other’s offenses. The Sangha says nothing to them. It’s because of disrespect, contempt, impatience, and slander, and because you are weak that the Sangha says to you, ‘Sisters, you socialize, behave badly, have a bad reputation, are notorious, harass the Sangha of nuns, and hide each other’s offenses. Be secluded, venerables. The Sangha praises seclusion for the sisters,’”’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, then after the third announcement that nun too has committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 14: causing a schism in the Sangha If a nun pursues schism in a united Sangha or persists in taking up a legal issue conducive to schism, the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Venerable, don’t pursue schism in the united Sangha or persist in taking up a legal issue conducive to schism. Stay with the Sangha, for a united Sangha—in concord, in harmony, having a joint recitation—is at ease.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, then after the third announcement that nun too has committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 15: siding with a schismatic That nun may have one, two, or three nuns who side with her and support her, and they may say, ‘Venerables, don’t correct this nun. She speaks in accordance with the Teaching and the training. And she speaks with our consent and approval. She knows about us and speaks for us, and we approve of this.’ The nuns should correct those nuns like this: ‘No, venerables, this nun speaks contrary to the Teaching and the training. And don’t consent to schism in the Sangha. Stay with the Sangha, for a united Sangha—in concord, in harmony, having a joint recitation—is at ease.’ If those nuns continue as before, the nuns should press them up to three times to make them stop. If they then stop, all is well. If they do not stop, then after the third announcement those nuns too have committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 16: being difficult to correct If a nun is difficult to correct, and she makes herself incorrigible when legitimately corrected by the nuns concerning the training rules that are recited, saying, ‘Venerables, don’t say anything to me, either good or bad, and I won’t say anything to you, either good or bad. Please refrain from correcting me,’ then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Be easy to correct, venerable, not incorrigible. And please give legitimate correction to the nuns, and the nuns will do the same to you. For it’s in this way that the Buddha’s community has grown, that is, through mutual correction and mutual clearing of offenses.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, then after the third announcement that nun too has committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Suspension 17: being a corrupter of families If a nun who lives supported by a village or town is a corrupter of families and badly behaved, and her bad behavior has been seen and heard about, and the families corrupted by her have been seen and heard about, then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Venerable, you’re a corrupter of families and badly behaved. Your bad behavior has been seen and heard about, and the families corrupted by you have been seen and heard about. Leave this monastery; you’ve stayed here long enough.’ If she replies, ‘You’re acting out of favoritism, ill will, confusion, and fear. Because of this sort of offense, you only banish some, but not others,’ then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘No, venerable, the nuns are not acting out of favoritism, ill will, confusion, and fear. Venerable, you’re a corrupter of families and badly behaved. Your bad behavior has been seen and heard about, and the families corrupted by you have been seen and heard about. Leave this monastery; you’ve stayed here long enough.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, then after the third announcement that nun too has committed an offense entailing sending away and suspension.
Venerables, the seventeen rules on suspension have been recited, nine being immediate offenses, eight after the third announcement. If a nun commits any one of them, she must undertake the trial period for a half-month toward both Sanghas. When this is completed, she is to be rehabilitated wherever there is a sangha of at least twenty nuns. If that nun is rehabilitated by a sangha of nuns of even one less than twenty, that nun is not rehabilitated and those nuns are at fault. This is the proper procedure. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The chapter on offenses entailing suspension is finished.
The rules of relinquishment and confession Venerables, these thirty rules on relinquishment and confession come up for recitation.
The subchapter on almsbowls Relinquishment and confession 1: collecting almsbowls If a nun collects almsbowls, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 2: distributing out-of-season robe-cloth If a nun determines out-of-season robe-cloth as ‘in-season’, and then distributes it, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 3: taking back a traded robe If a nun trades robes with a nun and then says, ‘Here’s your robe; give me that robe of mine. That which is yours is yours, and that which is mine is mine. Give me that, and take back what’s yours;’ and she just takes it or has it taken, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 4: asking for something else If a nun asks for one thing and then for something else, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 5: exchanging for something else If a nun gets one thing in exchange and then something else, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 6: exchanging designated Sangha property When a requisite belonging to the Sangha is designated for a specific purpose, if a nun exchanges it for something else, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 7: exchanging designated Sangha property that was asked for When a requisite belonging to the Sangha is designated for a specific purpose and was asked for, if a nun exchanges it for something else, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 8: exchanging designated collective property When a collective requisite is designated for a specific purpose, if a nun exchanges it for something else, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 9: exchanging designated collective property that was asked for When a collective requisite is designated for a specific purpose and was asked for, if a nun exchanges it for something else, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 10: exchanging designated personal property that was asked for When a personal requisite is designated for a specific purpose and was asked for, if a nun exchanges it for something else, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession. The first subchapter on almsbowls is finished.
The subchapter on robes Relinquishment and confession 11: getting an expensive heavy cloak in exchange If a nun carries out an exchange to get a heavy cloak, it is to be worth at most four <i lang='pi' translate='no'>kaṁsa</i> coins. If she gets one in exchange that is worth more than that, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 12: getting an expensive light cloak in exchange If a nun carries out an exchange to get a light cloak, it is to be worth at most two-and-a-half <i lang='pi' translate='no'>kaṁsa</i> coins. If she gets one in exchange that is worth more than that, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 13: keeping extra robe-cloth beyond ten days When her robe is finished and the robe season has ended, a nun should keep an extra robe for ten days at the most. If she keeps it longer than that, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 14: staying apart from one’s robes When her robe is finished and the robe season has ended, if a nun stays apart from her three robes even for a single day, except if the nuns have agreed, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 15: keeping extra robe-cloth beyond a month When her robe is finished and the robe season has ended, if out-of-season robe-cloth is offered to a nun, she may receive it if she wishes. If she receives it, she should quickly make a robe. If there is not enough cloth, but she is expecting more, she should keep it at most one month to make up the lack. If she keeps it longer than that, then even if she expects more cloth, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 16: asking an unrelated person for a robe If a nun asks an unrelated male or female householder for a robe, except on an appropriate occasion, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession. These are the appropriate occasions: her robes are stolen or her robes are lost.
Relinquishment and confession 17: accepting too many robes If an unrelated male or female householder invites that nun to take many robes, she should accept at most one sarong and one upper robe. If she accepts more than that, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 18: requesting a fine robe from a fund If a male or female householder has set aside a robe fund for an unrelated nun, thinking, ‘With this robe fund I will buy robe-cloth and give it to nun so-and-so;’ and if that nun, without first being invited, goes to them and specifies the kind of robe-cloth she wants, saying, ‘Please use this robe fund to buy such-and-such robe-cloth and then give it to me,’ and she does so because she wants something fine, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 19: requesting a fine robe from a combined fund If two male or female householders have set aside separate robe funds for an unrelated nun, thinking, ‘With these separate robe funds we’ll buy separate robe-cloths and give them to nun so-and-so;’ and if that nun, without first being invited, goes to them and specifies the kind of robe-cloth she wants, saying, ‘Please put these separate robe funds together to buy such-and-such robe-cloth and then give it to me,’ and she does so because she wants something fine, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 20: excessive prompting to get a robe If a king, a king’s employee, a brahmin, or a householder sends a robe fund for a nun by messenger, saying, ‘Buy robe-cloth with this robe fund and give it to nun so-and-so,’ and the messenger goes to that nun and says, ‘Venerable, I have brought a robe fund for you. Please receive it,’ then that nun should reply, ‘We don’t receive robe funds, but we do receive allowable robe-cloth at the right time.’ If that messenger says, ‘Is there anyone who provides services for you?’ the nun, if she needs robe-cloth, should point out a monastery worker or a lay follower and say, ‘They provide services for the nuns.’ If the messenger instructs that service provider and then returns to the nun and says, ‘Venerable, I have instructed the service provider you pointed out. Please go to them at the right time and they’ll give you robe-cloth,’ then, if that nun needs robe-cloth, she should go to that service provider and prompt them and remind them two or three times, saying, ‘I need robe-cloth.’ If she then gets robe-cloth, all is well. If she does not get it, she should stand in silence for it at most six times. If she then gets robe-cloth, all is well. If she makes any further effort and then gets robe-cloth, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession. If she does not get robe-cloth, she should go to the owners of that robe fund, or send a message, saying, ‘That nun hasn’t received any benefit from the robe fund you sent for her. Please recover what’s yours, or it might perish.’ This is the proper procedure. The second subchapter on robes is finished.
The subchapter on almsbowls Relinquishment and confession 21: becoming the owner of money If a nun takes, has someone else take, or consents to gold, silver, or money being deposited for her, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 22: trading with money If a nun engages in various kinds of trades involving money, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 23: bartering If a nun engages in various kinds of barter, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 24: exchanging an almsbowl with fewer than five mends If a nun exchanges an almsbowl with fewer than five mends for a new almsbowl, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession. That nun should relinquish that almsbowl to a gathering of nuns. She should then be given the last almsbowl belonging to that gathering: ‘Nun, this bowl is yours. Keep it until it breaks.’ This is the proper procedure.
Relinquishment and confession 25: storing the five tonics too long After being received, the tonics allowable for sick nuns—that is, ghee, butter, oil, honey, and syrup—should be used from storage for at most seven days. If one uses them longer than that, one commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 26: taking back robe-cloth in anger If a nun herself gives a robe to a nun, but then, in anger, takes it back or has it taken back, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 27: asking for thread If a nun herself asks for thread, and then has weavers weave her robe-cloth, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 28: bribing weavers If a male or female householder is having robe-cloth woven by weavers for an unrelated nun and, without first being invited, that nun goes to those weavers and specifies the kind of robe-cloth she wants, saying, ‘This robe-cloth that you are weaving for me, make it long and wide; make it closely woven, well-woven, well-stretched, well-scraped, and well-combed, and perhaps I will even give you a small gift,’ then, in saying that and afterwards giving them a small gift, even a bit of almsfood, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 29: storing haste-cloth too long When there are ten days left to the Kattika full moon that ends the first rainy-season residence and a haste-cloth is given to a nun, she may receive it if she regards it as urgent. She may then store it until the end of the robe season. If she stores it beyond that, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession.
Relinquishment and confession 30: diverting an offering intended for the Sangha If a nun diverts to herself material support that she knows was intended for the Sangha, she commits an offense entailing relinquishment and confession. The third subchapter on almsbowls is finished.
Venerables, the thirty rules on relinquishment and confession have been recited. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The offenses entailing relinquishment and confession are finished.
The rules on confession Venerables, these one hundred and sixty-six rules on confession come up for recitation.
The subchapter on garlic Confession 1: eating garlic If a nun eats garlic, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 2: removing pubic hair If a nun removes hair from her private parts, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 3: masturbation If a nun slaps her genitals with the palm of her hand, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 4: using a dildo If a nun uses a dildo, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 5: intimate washing If a nun is cleaning herself with water, she may insert two finger joints at the most. If she goes further than that, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 6: attending on a monk If, when a monk is eating, a nun attends on him with drinking water or a fan, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 7: asking for raw grain If a nun asks for or has someone else ask for raw grain, or she roasts it or has it roasted, or she pounds it or has it pounded, or she cooks it or has it cooked, and she then eats it, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 8: disposing of waste over a wall If a nun disposes of feces or urine or trash or food scraps over a wall or over an encircling wall, or she has it disposed of in this way, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 9: disposing of waste on plants If a nun disposes of feces or urine or trash or food scraps on cultivated plants, or she has it disposed of in this way, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 10: watching entertainment If a nun goes to see dancing or singing or music, she commits an offense entailing confession. The first subchapter on garlic is finished.
The subchapter on the dark of the night Confession 11: meeting a man in the dark If, in the dark of the night without a lamp, a nun stands or talks alone with a man, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 12: meeting a man in a concealed place If a nun stands or talks alone with a man in a concealed place, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 13: meeting a man in the open If a nun stands or talks alone with a man out in the open, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 14: meeting a man on a street If a nun stands or talks alone with a man on a street or in a cul-de-sac or at an intersection, or she whispers in his ear or dismisses her companion nun, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 15: departing without taking leave If a nun visits families before the meal, sits down on a seat, and then departs without informing the owners, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 16: sitting down without permission If a nun visits families after the meal, and then sits down or lies down on a seat without asking permission of the owners, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 17: putting out bedding without permission If a nun visits families at the wrong time, puts out bedding without asking permission of the owners, or has it put out, and then sits down or lies down on it, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 18: complaining without reflection If a nun complains about someone else because of a misunderstanding and a lack of proper reflection, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 19: cursing If a nun curses herself or someone else, referring to hell or the spiritual life, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 20: crying and beating oneself If a nun cries after repeatedly beating herself, she commits an offense entailing confession. The second subchapter on the dark of the night is finished.
The subchapter on nakedness Confession 21: bathing naked If a nun bathes naked, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 22: making an oversize bathing robe If a nun is having a bathing robe made, it should be made the right size. This is the right size: four standard handspans long and two wide. If it exceeds that, it is to be cut down, and she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 23: unstitching a robe If a nun, after unstitching a nun’s robe or having it unstitched, neither sews it herself nor makes any effort to have someone else sew it, and there were no obstacles, then, except if it was no more than four or five days, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 24: moving robes If a nun does not move her robes for more than five days, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 25: borrowing a robe If a nun wears a robe taken on loan, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 26: hindering robe-cloth for the community If a nun creates an obstacle for the community to get robe-cloth, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 27: blocking robe-cloth distribution If a nun blocks a legitimate distribution of robe-cloth, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 28: giving a robe to a non-monastic If a nun gives a monastic robe to a householder or a male wanderer or a female wanderer, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 29: letting the robe season expire If a nun lets the robe season expire because of an uncertain expectation of robe-cloth, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 30: blocking the ending of the robe season If a nun blocks a legitimate ending of the robe season, she commits an offense entailing confession. The third subchapter on nakedness is finished.
The subchapter on lying down Confession 31: lying on the same bed If two nuns lie down on the same bed, they commit an offense entailing confession.
Confession 32: lying on the same sheet If two nuns lie down on the same sheet and under the same cover, they commit an offense entailing confession.
Confession 33: making a nun ill at ease If a nun intentionally makes a nun ill at ease, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 34: not nursing a disciple If a nun neither nurses a suffering disciple, nor makes any effort to have someone else nurse her, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 35: evicting a nun If a nun gives a dwelling place to a nun, and then, in anger, throws her out or has her thrown out, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 36: socializing with a householder If a nun is socializing with a householder or a householder’s offspring, the nuns should correct her like this: ‘Venerable, don’t socialize with householders or householders’ offspring. Be secluded, venerable. The Sangha praises seclusion for the sisters.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her stop. If she then stops, all is well. If she does not stop, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 37: wandering within the country If a nun goes wandering without a group of travelers where it is considered risky and dangerous within her own country, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 38: wandering outside the country If a nun goes wandering without a group of travelers where it is considered risky and dangerous outside her own country, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 39: wandering during the rainy season If a nun goes wandering during the rainy season, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 40: not wandering after the rainy season If a nun who has completed the rainy-season residence does not go wandering at least 65 to 80 kilometers, she commits an offense entailing confession. The fourth subchapter on lying down is finished.
The subchapter on galleries Confession 41: visiting places of pleasure If a nun visits a royal house or a gallery or a park or a garden or a lotus pond, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 42: using luxurious furniture If a nun uses a high or luxurious couch, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 43: spinning yarn If a nun spins yarn, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 44: serving householders If a nun provides services for a householder, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 45: not resolving a legal issue If, when a nun is requested by a nun to resolve a legal issue, she agrees, but then neither resolves it nor makes any effort to resolve it, then, if there were no obstacles, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 46: giving food to a non-monastic If a nun personally gives fresh or cooked food to a householder or a male wanderer or a female wanderer, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 47: not relinquishing a communal robe If a nun does not relinquish a communal robe, but continues to use it, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 48: not relinquishing a lodging If a nun goes wandering without relinquishing her lodging, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 49: studying worldly subjects If a nun studies worldly subjects, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 50: teaching worldly subjects If a nun teaches worldly subjects, she commits an offense entailing confession. The fifth subchapter on galleries is finished.
The subchapter on monasteries Confession 51: entering a monks’ monastery If a nun, knowing that there are monks in a monastery, enters it without asking permission, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 52: abusing a monk If a nun abuses or reviles a monk, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 53: reviling the community If a furious nun reviles the community, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 54: eating more after refusing an offer If a nun, who has been invited to a meal, refuses an offer to eat more, and then eats fresh or cooked food, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 55: being stingy with families If a nun keeps a family to herself, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 56: spending the rainy season apart from monks If a nun spends the rainy-season residence in a monastery without monks, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 57: not doing the invitation ceremony If a nun who has completed the rainy-season residence does not invite correction from both Sanghas in regard to three things—what has been seen, heard, or suspected—she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 58: not going to the instruction If a nun does not go to the instruction or to a formal meeting of the community, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 59: not seeking the instruction Every half-month a nun should seek two things from the Sangha of monks: asking it about the observance day and going to it for the instruction. If she lets the half-month pass, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 60: getting medical treatment from a man If a nun, alone with a man, without getting permission from the Sangha or a group, has an abscess or a wound situated on the lower part of her body ruptured by him, or split open, washed, anointed, bandaged, or unwrapped by him, she commits an offense entailing confession. The sixth subchapter on monasteries is finished.
The subchapter on pregnant women Confession 61: ordaining a pregnant woman If a nun gives the full admission to a pregnant woman, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 62: ordaining a breastfeeding woman If a nun gives the full admission to a woman who is breastfeeding, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 63: ordaining an untrained candidate If a nun gives the full admission to a trainee nun who has not trained for two years in the six rules, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 64: ordaining a trained candidate without approval If a nun gives the full admission to a trainee nun who has trained for two years in the six rules, but who has not been approved by the Sangha, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 65: ordaining a married girl under twelve If a nun gives the full admission to a married girl who is less than twelve years old, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 66: ordaining an untrained married girl If a nun gives the full admission to a married girl who is more than twelve years old, but who has not trained for two years in the six rules, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 67: ordaining a trained married girl without approval If a nun gives the full admission to a married girl who is more than twelve years old and who has trained for two years in the six rules, but who has not been approved by the Sangha, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 68: not guiding a disciple after ordination If a nun gives the full admission to a disciple, and then, for the next two years, neither guides her nor has her guided, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 69: not following a mentor If a nun does not follow the mentor who gave her the full admission for two years, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 70: not sending away a new disciple If a nun gives the full admission to a disciple, and then neither sends her away nor has her sent away at least 65 to 80 kilometers, she commits an offense entailing confession. The seventh subchapter on pregnant women is finished.
The subchapter on unmarried women Confession 71: ordaining an unmarried woman under twenty If a nun gives the full admission to an unmarried woman who is less than twenty years old, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 72: ordaining an untrained unmarried woman If a nun gives the full admission to an unmarried woman who is more than twenty years old, but who has not trained for two years in the six rules, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 73: ordaining a trained unmarried woman without approval If a nun gives the full admission to an unmarried woman who is more than twenty years old and who has trained for two years in the six rules, but who has not been approved by the Sangha, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 74: giving ordination while under twelve years’ seniority If a nun who has less than twelve years of seniority gives the full admission, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 75: giving ordination without approval If a nun who has twelve years of seniority gives the full admission without approval from the Sangha, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 76: agreeing to stop ordaining, but then criticizing it If a nun is told, ‘Venerable, you’ve given enough full admissions for now,’ and she consents, saying, ‘Fine,’ but then criticizes it afterwards, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 77: not ordaining a trainee after promising If a nun tells a trainee nun, ‘If you give me a robe, venerable, I’ll give you the full admission,’ but she then neither gives her the full admission nor makes any effort to have her fully admitted, then, if there were no obstacles, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 78: not ordaining a trainee who has followed one If a nun tells a trainee nun, ‘If you follow me for two years, venerable, I’ll give you the full admission,’ but she then neither gives her the full admission nor makes any effort to have her fully admitted, then, if there were no obstacles, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 79: ordaining one who is difficult to live with If a nun gives the full admission to a trainee nun who is socializing with men and boys and who is temperamental and difficult to live with, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 80: ordaining without permission from family If a nun gives the full admission to a trainee nun who has not been given permission by her parents or her husband, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 81: ordaining after consent expires If, when a given consent has expired, a nun gives the full admission to a trainee nun, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 82: ordaining every year If a nun gives full admission every year, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 83: ordaining two in the same year If a nun gives the full admission to two women in the same year, she commits an offense entailing confession. The eighth subchapter on unmarried women is finished.
The subchapter on sunshades and sandals Confession 84: using sunshades and sandals If a nun who is not sick uses a sunshade and sandals, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 85: traveling in a vehicle If a nun who is not sick travels in a vehicle, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 86: wearing a hip ornament If a nun wears a hip ornament, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 87: wearing jewelry If a nun wears jewelry, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 88: bathing in scents and colors If a nun bathes with scents and colors, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 89: bathing with sesame paste If a nun bathes with scented sesame paste, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 90: getting a massage from a nun If a nun has a nun massage her or rub her, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 91: getting a massage from a trainee nun If a nun has a trainee nun massage her or rub her, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 92: getting a massage from a novice nun If a nun has a novice nun massage her or rub her, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 93: getting a massage from a female householder If a nun has a female householder massage her or rub her, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 94: sitting in front without permission If a nun sits down on a seat in front of a monk without asking permission, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 95: asking a question without permission If a nun asks a question of a monk who has not given her permission, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 96: not wearing a chest wrap If a nun enters an inhabited area without wearing her chest wrap, she commits an offense entailing confession. The ninth subchapter on sunshades and sandals is finished.
The subchapter on lying Confession 97: lying If a nun lies in full awareness, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 98: abusive speech If a nun speaks abusively, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 99: malicious talebearing If a nun engages in malicious talebearing between nuns, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 100: instructing a householder to memorize the Teaching If a nun instructs a person who is not fully ordained to memorize the Teaching, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 101: lying down with one not fully ordained If a nun lies down more than two or three nights in the same sleeping place as a woman who is not fully ordained, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 102: lying down with a man If a nun lies down in the same sleeping place as a man, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 103: teaching a man alone If a nun gives a teaching of more than five or six sentences to a man, except in the presence of a woman who understands, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 104: truthfully announcing a superhuman quality If a nun truthfully tells a person who is not fully ordained of a superhuman quality, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 105: announcing a nun’s grave offense If a nun tells a person who is not fully ordained about a nun’s grave offense, except if the nuns have agreed, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 106: digging the earth If a nun digs the earth or has it dug, she commits an offense entailing confession. The tenth subchapter on lying is finished.
The subchapter on plants Confession 107: destroying plants If a nun destroys a plant, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 108: speaking evasively If a nun speaks evasively or harasses, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 109: complaining If a nun complains or criticizes, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 110: leaving furniture outside If a nun takes a bed, a bench, a mattress, or a stool belonging to the Sangha and puts it out in the open or has it put out in the open, and she then departs without putting it away, having it put away, or informing anyone, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 111: not putting away bedding If a nun puts out bedding in a dwelling belonging to the Sangha, or has it put out, and she then departs without putting it away, having it put away, or informing anyone, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 112: encroaching on a nun If, in a dwelling belonging to the Sangha, a nun arranges her sleeping place in a way that encroaches on a nun that she knows arrived there before her, with the intention that anyone who feels crowded will leave, and she does so only for this reason and no other, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 113: evicting a nun If a nun, in anger, throws a nun out of a dwelling belonging to the Sangha, or has her thrown out, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 114: sitting down on an upper story If a nun sits down or lies down on a bed or a bench with detachable legs on an upper story in a dwelling belonging to the Sangha, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 115: applying excessive materials to a large dwelling When a nun is building a large dwelling, then standing where there are no cultivated plants, she may apply two or three layers of roofing material, taking it as far as the doorcase and using it for fixing the door and for treating the window openings. If she applies more than that, even if she stands where there are no cultivated plants, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 116: pouring water with living beings in it If a nun pours water that she knows contains living beings onto grass or clay, or has it poured, she commits an offense entailing confession. The eleventh subchapter on plants is finished.
The subchapter on eating Confession 117: eating excessively at a public guesthouse If a nun who is not sick eats more than one almsmeal at a public guesthouse, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 118: eating in a group If a nun eats in a group, except on an appropriate occasion, she commits an offense entailing confession. These are the appropriate occasions: she is sick; it is the robe-giving season; it is a time of making robes; she is traveling; she is on a boat; it is a big occasion; it is a meal given by a monastic.
Confession 119: accepting more than three bowlfuls If a nun goes to a family and is invited to take cookies or crackers, she may accept two or three bowlfuls if she wishes. If she accepts more than that, she commits an offense entailing confession. If she accepts two or three bowlfuls, she should take it away and share it with the nuns. This is the proper procedure.
Confession 120: eating at the wrong time If a nun eats fresh or cooked food at the wrong time, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 121: eating stored food If a nun eats fresh or cooked food that she has stored, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 122: eating ungiven food If a nun eats food that has not been given, except for water and tooth cleaners, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 123: dismissing a nun during almsround If a nun says to a nun, ‘Come, let’s go to the village or town for alms,’ and then, whether she has had food given to her or not, sends her away, saying, ‘Go away, I’m not comfortable talking or sitting with you, but only if I talk and sit by myself,’ and she does so only for this reason and no other, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 124: intruding on a lustful couple If a nun sits down intruding on a lustful couple, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 125: sitting with a man in a concealed place If a nun sits down in private on a concealed seat with a man, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 126: sitting alone with a man If a nun sits down in private alone with a man, she commits an offense entailing confession. The twelfth subchapter on eating is finished.
The subchapter on visiting Confession 127: visiting families before a meal If a nun who has been invited to a meal visits families beforehand or afterwards without informing an available nun, except on an appropriate occasion, she commits an offense entailing confession. These are the appropriate occasions: it is the robe-giving season; it is a time of making robes.
Confession 128: accepting an invitation of more than four months A nun who is not sick may accept an invitation to ask for requisites for four months. If she accepts one beyond that limit, except if it is a further invitation or a permanent invitation, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 129: going to see a mobilized army If a nun goes to see an army, except if there is a suitable reason, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 130: staying more than three days with an army If that nun has a reason for going to the army, she may stay with the army for two or three nights. If she stays longer than that, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 131: seeing an army in action If a nun who is staying with an army for two or three nights goes to a battle, a troop review, a massing of the army, or a troop inspection, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 132: drinking alcohol If a nun drinks this or that kind of alcoholic drink, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 133: tickling If a nun tickles someone, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 134: playing in water If a nun plays in water, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 135: disrespect If a nun is disrespectful, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 136: scaring a nun If a nun scares a nun, she commits an offense entailing confession. The thirteenth subchapter on visiting is finished.
The subchapter on fire Confession 137: lighting a fire If a nun who is not sick lights a fire to warm herself, or has one lit, except if there is a suitable reason, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 138: bathing too often If a nun bathes at intervals of less than a half-month, except on an appropriate occasion, she commits an offense entailing confession. These are the appropriate occasions: it is the two-and-a-half-month period of summer and the fever season, comprising the last one-and-a-half months of summer and the first month of the rainy season; she is sick; she is working; she is traveling; there is wind and rain.
Confession 139: not making stains on a new robe When a nun gets a new robe, she should apply one of three kinds of stains: blue-green, mud color, or dark brown. If a nun uses a new robe without applying any of the three kinds of stains, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 140: using assigned property that has not been relinquished If a nun herself assigns the ownership of a robe to a monk, a nun, a trainee nun, a novice monk, or a novice nun, and she then uses it without the other first relinquishing it, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 141: hiding a robe If a nun hides a nun’s bowl, robe, sitting mat, needle case, or belt, or she has it hidden, even just for a laugh, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 142: intentionally killing a living being If a nun intentionally kills a living being, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 143: using water with living beings in it If a nun uses water that she knows contains living beings, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 144: reopening a settled legal issue If a nun reopens a legal issue that she knows has been legitimately settled, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 145: traveling with thieves If a nun knowingly travels by arrangement with a group of thieves, even just to the next inhabited area, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 146: not giving up a bad view If a nun says, ‘As I understand the Buddha’s Teaching, the things he calls obstacles are unable to obstruct one who indulges in them,’ then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘No, venerable, don’t misrepresent the Buddha, for it’s not good to misrepresent the Buddha. The Buddha would never say such a thing. In many discourses the Buddha has declared the obstacles to be obstructive and how they obstruct one who indulges in them.’ If that nun continues as before, the nuns should press her up to three times to make her give up that view. If she then gives it up, all is well. If she does not, she commits an offense entailing confession. The fourteenth subchapter on fire is finished.
The subchapter on view Confession 147: living with an ejected nun If a nun lives, does formal meetings, or shares a sleeping place with a nun who she knows is saying such things, who has not made amends according to the rule, and who has not given up that view, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 148: supporting a novice nun with a bad view Also if a novice nun says, ‘As I understand the Buddha’s Teaching, the things he calls obstacles are unable to obstruct one who indulges in them,’ then the nuns should correct her like this: ‘No, don’t misrepresent the Buddha, for it’s not good to misrepresent the Buddha. The Buddha would never say such a thing. In many discourses the Buddha has declared the obstacles to be obstructive and how they obstruct one who indulges in them.’ If that novice nun continues as before, she should be told: ‘From today on you may not refer to the Buddha as your teacher. And, unlike other novices, you can no longer share a sleeping place with the nuns for two or three nights. Go! Away with you!’ If a nun befriends that novice nun, or she is attended on by her, lives with her, or shares a sleeping place with her, even though she knows that she has been expelled in this way, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 149: not accepting legitimate correction If a nun, when legitimately corrected by the nuns, says, ‘I won’t practice this training rule until I’ve questioned a nun who is an expert on the Monastic Law,’ she commits an offense entailing confession. A nun who is training should understand, should question, should enquire. This is the proper procedure.
Confession 150: disparaging the training rules When the Monastic Code is being recited, if a nun says, ‘What’s the point of reciting these minor training rules, when they just lead to anxiety, oppression, and annoyance?’ then in disparaging the training rules, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 151: deception During the half-monthly recitation of the Monastic Code, a nun might say, ‘Just now did I find out that this rule too has come down in the Monastic Code, is included in the Monastic Code, and comes up for recitation every half-month.’ If other nuns know that that nun has previously sat through at least two or three recitations of the Monastic Code, then that nun is not let off because of ignorance, and she is to be dealt with according to the rule. Further, she should be charged with deception: ‘It’s a loss for you that you don’t pay proper attention during the recitation of the Monastic Code.’ And for the act of deception, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 152: hitting in anger If a nun hits a nun in anger, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 153: raising a hand in anger If a nun raises a hand in anger against a nun, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 154: making a groundless accusation If a nun groundlessly charges a nun with an offense entailing suspension, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 155: intentionally making a nun anxious If a nun intentionally makes a nun anxious, thinking, ‘In this way she will be ill at ease at least for a moment,’ and she does so only for this reason and no other, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 156: eavesdropping If a nun eavesdrops on nuns who are arguing and disputing, thinking, ‘I’ll hear what they say,’ and she does so only for this reason and no other, she commits an offense entailing confession. The fifteenth subchapter on view is finished.
The subchapter on legitimate correction Confession 157: criticizing a legitimate legal procedure If a nun gives her consent to legitimate legal procedures, and then criticizes them afterwards, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 158: leaving without giving consent When the Sangha is in the middle of a discussion, if a nun gets up from her seat and leaves without first giving her consent, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 159: criticizing a robe distribution If a nun gives out a robe as part of a unanimous Sangha and then criticizes it afterwards, saying, ‘The nuns are diverting the Sangha’s material support according to friendship,’ she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 160: diverting gains intended for the Sangha If a nun diverts to an individual material support that she knows was intended for the Sangha, she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 161: picking up precious things If a nun picks up something precious or something regarded as precious, or she has it picked up, except within a monastery or inside a lodging, she commits an offense entailing confession. If she picks up something precious or something regarded as precious, or she has it picked up, within a monastery or inside a lodging, she should put it aside with the thought, ‘Whoever owns it will come and get it.’ This is the proper procedure.
Confession 162: making an inappropriate needle case If a nun has a needle case made from bone, ivory, or horn, it is to be destroyed, and she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 163: making an inappropriate bed or bench If a nun is having a new bed or bench made, it is to have legs eight standard fingerbreadths long below the lowest frame. If the legs exceed that, they are to be cut down, and she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 164: making an upholstered bed or bench If a nun has a bed or a bench made upholstered with cotton down, it is to be stripped, and she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 165: making an oversize itch cloth If a nun is having an itch-covering cloth made, it should be made the right size. This is the right size: four standard handspans long and two wide. If it exceeds that, it is to be cut down, and she commits an offense entailing confession.
Confession 166: making an oversize robe If a nun has a robe made that is the standard robe size or larger, it is to be cut down, and she commits an offense entailing confession. This is the standard robe size: nine standard handspans long and six wide. The sixteenth subchapter on legitimate correction is finished.
Venerables, the one hundred and sixty-six rules on confession have been recited. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The chapter on offenses entailing confession is finished.
The rules on acknowledgement Venerables, these eight rules on acknowledgment come up for recitation.
Acknowledgement 1: asking for ghee If a nun who is not sick asks for ghee and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I’ve done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Acknowledgement 2: asking for oil If a nun who is not sick asks for oil and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I’ve done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Acknowledgement 3: asking for honey If a nun who is not sick asks for honey and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I’ve done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Acknowledgement 4: asking for syrup If a nun who is not sick asks for syrup and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I’ve done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Acknowledgement 5: asking for fish If a nun who is not sick asks for fish and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I’ve done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Acknowledgement 6: asking for meat If a nun who is not sick asks for meat and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I’ve done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Acknowledgement 7: asking for milk If a nun who is not sick asks for milk and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I’ve done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Acknowledgement 8: asking for curd If a nun who is not sick asks for curd and then eats it, she must acknowledge it: ‘I have done a blameworthy and unsuitable thing that is to be acknowledged. I acknowledge it.’
Venerables, the eight rules on acknowledgment have been recited. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The chapter on offenses entailing acknowledgment is finished.
The rules of training Venerables, these rules of training come up for recitation.
The subchapter on evenly all around Training 1: not wearing the sarong evenly all around ‘I will wear my sarong evenly all around,’ this is how you should train.
Training 2: not wearing the upper robe evenly all around ‘I will wear my upper robe evenly all around,’ this is how you should train.
Training 3: not being well-covered ‘I will be well-covered while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 4: not being well-covered ‘I will be well-covered while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 5: being unrestrained ‘I will be well-restrained while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 6: being unrestrained ‘I will be well-restrained while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 7: not lowering the eyes ‘I will lower my eyes while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 8: not lowering the eyes ‘I will lower my eyes while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 9: lifting the robes ‘I will not lift my robe while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 10: lifting the robes ‘I will not lift my robe while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train. The first subchapter on evenly all around is finished.
The subchapter on laughing loudly Training 11: laughing loudly ‘I will not laugh loudly while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 12: laughing loudly ‘I will not laugh loudly while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 13: being noisy ‘I will not be noisy while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 14: being noisy ‘I will not be noisy while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 15: swaying the body ‘I will not sway my body while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 16: swaying the body ‘I will not sway my body while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 17: swinging the arms ‘I will not swing my arms while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 18: swinging the arms ‘I will not swing my arms while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 19: swaying the head ‘I will not sway my head while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 20: swaying the head ‘I will not sway my head while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train. The second subchapter on laughing loudly is finished.
The subchapter on hands on hips Training 21: hands on hips ‘I will not put my hands on my hips while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 22: hands on hips ‘I will not put my hands on my hips while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 23: covering the head ‘I will not cover my head while walking in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 24: covering the head ‘I will not cover my head while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 25: squatting on the heels ‘I will not move about while squatting on my heels in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 26: clasping the knees ‘I will not clasp my knees while sitting in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 27: not receiving respectfully ‘I will receive almsfood respectfully,’ this is how you should train.
Training 28: not receiving with attention on the almsbowl ‘I will receive almsfood with attention on the almsbowl,’ this is how you should train.
Training 29: not receiving in the right proportions ‘I will receive almsfood with the right proportion of bean curry,’ this is how you should train.
Training 30: not receiving on an even level ‘I will receive an even level of almsfood,’ this is how you should train. The third subchapter on hands on hips is finished.
The subchapter on respectfully Training 31: not eating respectfully ‘I will eat almsfood respectfully,’ this is how you should train.
Training 32: not eating with attention on the almsbowl ‘I will eat almsfood with attention on the almsbowl,’ this is how you should train.
Training 33: not eating in order ‘I will eat almsfood in order,’ this is how you should train.
Training 34: not eating in the right proportions ‘I will eat almsfood with the right proportion of bean curry,’ this is how you should train.
Training 35: making food into a heap ‘I will not eat almsfood after making a heap,’ this is how you should train.
Training 36: covering with rice ‘I will not cover my curries with rice because I want more,’ this is how you should train.
Training 37: requesting rice and bean curry ‘When not sick, I will not request bean curry or rice for myself and then eat it,’ this is how you should train.
Training 38: finding fault ‘I will not look at another’s almsbowl finding fault,’ this is how you should train.
Training 39: making an overlarge mouthful ‘I will not make mouthfuls that are too large,’ this is how you should train.
Training 40: not making rounded mouthfuls ‘I will make rounded mouthfuls,’ this is how you should train. The fourth subchapter on respectfully is finished.
The subchapter on mouthfuls Training 41: opening the mouth ‘I will not open my mouth without bringing a mouthful to it,’ this is how you should train.
Training 42: putting whole hand in mouth ‘I will not put my whole hand in my mouth while eating,’ this is how you should train.
Training 43: speaking with food in mouth ‘I will not speak with food in my mouth,’ this is how you should train.
Training 44: eating from lifted mouthfuls ‘I will not eat from a lifted ball of food,’ this is how you should train.
Training 45: breaking up mouthfuls ‘I will not eat breaking up mouthfuls,’ this is how you should train.
Training 46: stuffing the cheeks ‘I will not eat stuffing my cheeks,’ this is how you should train.
Training 47: shaking the hand ‘I will not eat shaking my hand,’ this is how you should train.
Training 48: scattering rice ‘I will not eat scattering rice,’ this is how you should train.
Training 49: sticking out the tongue ‘I will not eat sticking out my tongue,’ this is how you should train.
Training 50: chomping ‘I will not make a chomping sound while eating,’ this is how you should train. The fifth subchapter on mouthfuls is finished.
The subchapter on slurping Training 51: slurping ‘I will not slurp while eating,’ this is how you should train.
Training 52: licking the hand ‘I will not lick my hand while eating,’ this is how you should train.
Training 53: licking the almsbowl ‘I will not lick my almsbowl while eating,’ this is how you should train.
Training 54: licking the lips ‘I will not lick my lips while eating,’ this is how you should train.
Training 55: receiving with soiled hand ‘I will not receive the drinking-water vessel with a hand soiled with food,’ this is how you should train.
Training 56: discarding waste water with rice ‘I will not discard bowl-washing water containing rice in inhabited areas,’ this is how you should train.
Training 57: holding a sunshade ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone holding a sunshade who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 58: holding a staff ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone holding a staff who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 59: holding a knife ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone holding a knife who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 60: holding a weapon ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone holding a weapon who is not sick,’ this is how you should train. The sixth subchapter on slurping is finished.
The subchapter on shoes Training 61: wearing shoes ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone wearing shoes who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 62: wearing sandals ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone wearing sandals who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 63: sitting in a vehicle ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone in a vehicle who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 64: lying down ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone lying down who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 65: clasping the knees ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone who is seated clasping their knees and who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 66: wearing a headdress ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone with a headdress who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 67: covering the head ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone with a covered head who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 68: sitting on the ground ‘I will not give a teaching while sitting on the ground to anyone sitting on a seat who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 69: sitting on a low seat ‘I will not give a teaching while sitting on a low seat to anyone sitting on a high seat who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 70: standing ‘I will not give a teaching while standing to anyone sitting who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 71: walking behind ‘I will not give a teaching to anyone walking in front of me who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 72: walking next to the path ‘I will not give a teaching while walking next to the path to anyone walking on the path who is not sick,’ this is how you should train.
Training 73: defecating while standing ‘When not sick, I will not defecate or urinate while standing,’ this is how you should train.
Training 74: defecating on cultivated plants ‘When not sick, I will not defecate, urinate, or spit on cultivated plants,’ this is how you should train.
Training 75: defecating in water ‘When not sick, I will not defecate, urinate, or spit in water,’ this is how you should train. The seventh subchapter on shoes is finished.
Venerables, the rules of training have been recited. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The chapter on training is finished.
The settling of legal issues Venerables, these seven principles for the settling of legal issues come up for recitation.
The settling of legal issues 1 Resolution face-to-face to be applied.
The settling of legal issues 2 Resolution through recollection to be granted.
The settling of legal issues 3 Resolution because of past insanity to be granted.
The settling of legal issues 4 Acting according to what has been admitted.
The settling of legal issues 5 Majority decision.
The settling of legal issues 6 Further penalty.
The settling of legal issues 7 Covering over as if with grass.
Venerables, the seven principles for the settling of legal issues have been recited. In regard to this I ask you, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A second time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ A third time I ask, ‘Are you pure in this?’ You are pure in this and therefore silent. I will remember it thus. The seven principles for the settling of legal issues are finished.
Venerables, the introduction has been recited; the eight rules on expulsion have been recited; the seventeen rules on suspension have been recited; the thirty rules on relinquishment and confession have been recited; the one hundred and sixty-six rules on confession have been recited; the eight rules on acknowledgment have been recited; the rules of training have been recited; the seven principles for the settling of legal issues have been recited. This much has come down and is included in the Monastic Code of the Buddha and comes up for recitation every half-month. In regard to this everyone should train in unity, in concord, without dispute.” The fourth recitation, in detail, is finished. The Monastic Code for nuns is finished. Homage to the Buddha, the Perfected One, the fully Awakened One.
Dvemātikāpāḷi Bhikkhunīpātimokkhapāḷi
Pubbakaraṇaṁ Sammajjanī padīpo ca, udakaṁ āsanena ca; Uposathassa etāni, “pubbakaraṇa”nti vuccati.
Pubbakiccaṁ Chanda, pārisuddhi, utukkhānaṁ, bhikkhunigaṇanā ca ovādo; Uposathassa etāni, “pubbakicca”nti vuccati.
Pattakallaaṅgā Uposatho, yāvatikā ca bhikkhunī kammappattā; Sabhāgāpattiyo ca na vijjanti; Vajjanīyā ca puggalā tasmiṁ na honti, “pattakalla”nti vuccati.
Pubbakaraṇapubbakiccāni samāpetvā desitāpattikassa samaggassa bhikkhunisaṅghassa anumatiyā pātimokkhaṁ uddisituṁ ārādhanaṁ karoma.
Nidānuddeso Suṇātu me ayye saṅgho. Ajjuposatho pannaraso, yadi saṅghassa pattakallaṁ, saṅgho uposathaṁ kareyya, pātimokkhaṁ uddiseyya.
Kiṁ saṅghassa pubbakiccaṁ? Pārisuddhiṁ ayyāyo ārocetha, pātimokkhaṁ uddisissāmi, taṁ sabbāva santā sādhukaṁ suṇoma manasi karoma. Yassā siyā āpatti, sā āvikareyya, asantiyā āpattiyā tuṇhī bhavitabbaṁ, tuṇhībhāvena kho panāyyāyo, “parisuddhā”ti vedissāmi. Yathā kho pana paccekapuṭṭhassā veyyākaraṇaṁ hoti, evamevaṁ evarūpāya parisāya yāvatatiyaṁ anusāvitaṁ hoti. Yā pana bhikkhunī yāvatatiyaṁ anusāviyamāne saramānā santiṁ āpattiṁ nāvikareyya, sampajānamusāvādassā hoti. Sampajānamusāvādo kho panāyyāyo, antarāyiko dhammo vutto bhagavatā, tasmā saramānāya bhikkhuniyā āpannāya visuddhāpekkhāya santī āpatti āvikātabbā, āvikatā hissā phāsu hoti.
Uddiṭṭhaṁ kho, ayyāyo, nidānaṁ. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Nidānaṁ niṭṭhitaṁ.
Pārājikuddeso Tatrime aṭṭha pārājikā dhammā uddesaṁ āgacchanti.
Pārājika 1. Methunadhammasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī chandaso methunaṁ dhammaṁ paṭiseveyya, antamaso tiracchānagatenapi, pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā.
Pārājika 2. Adinnādānasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī gāmā vā araññā vā adinnaṁ theyyasaṅkhātaṁ ādiyeyya, yathārūpe adinnādāne rājāno coraṁ gahetvā haneyyuṁ vā bandheyyuṁ vā pabbājeyyuṁ vā corāsi bālāsi mūḷhāsi thenāsīti, tathārūpaṁ bhikkhunī adinnaṁ ādiyamānā ayampi pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā.
Pārājika 3. Manussaviggahasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sañcicca manussaviggahaṁ jīvitā voropeyya, satthahārakaṁ vāssa pariyeseyya, maraṇavaṇṇaṁ vā saṁvaṇṇeyya, maraṇāya vā samādapeyya, “ambho purisa, kiṁ tuyhiminā pāpakena dujjīvitena, mataṁ te jīvitā seyyo”ti, iti cittamanā cittasaṅkappā anekapariyāyena maraṇavaṇṇaṁ vā saṁvaṇṇeyya, maraṇāya vā samādapeyya, ayampi pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā.
Pārājika 4. Uttarimanussadhammasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī anabhijānaṁ uttarimanussadhammaṁ attupanāyikaṁ alamariyañāṇadassanaṁ samudācareyya, “iti jānāmi, iti passāmī”ti, tato aparena samayena samanuggāhīyamānā vā asamanuggāhīyamānā vā āpannā visuddhāpekkhā evaṁ vadeyya, “ajānamevaṁ, ayye, avacaṁ jānāmi, apassaṁ passāmi, tucchaṁ musā vilapi”nti, aññatra adhimānā, ayampi pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā.
Pārājika 5. Ubbhajāṇumaṇḍalikāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī avassutā avassutassa purisapuggalassa, adhakkhakaṁ ubbhajāṇumaṇḍalaṁ āmasanaṁ vā parāmasanaṁ vā gahaṇaṁ vā chupanaṁ vā paṭipīḷanaṁ vā sādiyeyya, ayampi pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā ubbhajāṇumaṇḍalikā.
Pārājika 6. Vajjappaṭicchādikāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ pārājikaṁ dhammaṁ ajjhāpannaṁ bhikkhuniṁ nevattanā paṭicodeyya, na gaṇassa āroceyya, yadā ca sā ṭhitā vā assa cutā vā nāsitā vā avassaṭā vā, sā pacchā evaṁ vadeyya: “pubbevāhaṁ, ayye, aññāsiṁ etaṁ bhikkhuniṁ ‘evarūpā ca evarūpā ca sā bhaginī’ti, no ca kho attanā paṭicodessaṁ, na gaṇassa ārocessa”nti, ayampi pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā vajjappaṭicchādikā.
Pārājika 7. Ukkhittānuvattikāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī samaggena saṅghena ukkhittaṁ bhikkhuṁ dhammena vinayena satthusāsanena anādaraṁ appaṭikāraṁ akatasahāyaṁ tamanuvatteyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “eso kho, ayye, bhikkhu samaggena saṅghena ukkhitto, dhammena vinayena satthusāsanena anādaro appaṭikāro akatasahāyo, māyye, etaṁ bhikkhuṁ anuvattī”ti, evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyaṁ ce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ, no ce paṭinissajjeyya, ayampi pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā ukkhittānuvattikā.
Pārājika 8. Aṭṭhavatthukāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī avassutā avassutassa purisapuggalassa hatthaggahaṇaṁ vā sādiyeyya, saṅghāṭikaṇṇaggahaṇaṁ vā sādiyeyya, santiṭṭheyya vā, sallapeyya vā, saṅketaṁ vā gaccheyya, purisassa vā abbhāgamanaṁ sādiyeyya, channaṁ vā anupaviseyya, kāyaṁ vā tadatthāya upasaṁhareyya etassa asaddhammassa paṭisevanatthāya, ayampi pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā aṭṭhavatthukā.
Uddiṭṭhā kho, ayyāyo, aṭṭha pārājikā dhammā. Yesaṁ bhikkhunī aññataraṁ vā aññataraṁ vā āpajjitvā na labhati bhikkhunīhi saddhiṁ saṁvāsaṁ yathā pure, tathā pacchā, pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Pārājikaṁ niṭṭhitaṁ.
Saṅghādisesuddeso Ime kho panāyyāyo sattarasa saṅghādisesā dhammā uddesaṁ āgacchanti.
Saṅghādisesa 1. Ussayavādikāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ussayavādikā vihareyya gahapatinā vā gahapatiputtena vā dāsena vā kammakārena vā antamaso samaṇaparibbājakenāpi, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 2. Corīvuṭṭhāpikāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ coriṁ vajjhaṁ viditaṁ anapaloketvā rājānaṁ vā saṅghaṁ vā gaṇaṁ vā pūgaṁ vā seṇiṁ vā, aññatra kappā vuṭṭhāpeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 3. Ekagāmantaragamanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ekā vā gāmantaraṁ gaccheyya, ekā vā nadīpāraṁ gaccheyya, ekā vā rattiṁ vippavaseyya, ekā vā gaṇamhā ohiyeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 4. Ukkhittakaosāraṇasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī samaggena saṅghena ukkhittaṁ bhikkhuniṁ dhammena vinayena satthusāsanena anapaloketvā kārakasaṅghaṁ, anaññāya gaṇassa chandaṁ osāreyya, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 5. Bhojanapaṭiggahaṇapaṭhamasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī avassutā avassutassa purisapuggalassa hatthato khādanīyaṁ vā, bhojanīyaṁ vā sahatthā paṭiggahetvā khādeyya vā bhuñjeyya vā, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 6. Bhojanapaṭiggahaṇadutiyasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī evaṁ vadeyya: “kiṁ te, ayye, eso purisapuggalo karissati avassuto vā anavassuto vā, yato tvaṁ anavassutā, iṅgha, ayye, yaṁ te eso purisapuggalo deti khādanīyaṁ vā bhojanīyaṁ vā, taṁ tvaṁ sahatthā paṭiggahetvā khāda vā bhuñja vā”ti, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 7. Sañcarittasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sañcarittaṁ samāpajjeyya itthiyā vā purisamatiṁ, purisassa vā itthimatiṁ, jāyattane vā jārattane vā antamaso taṅkhaṇikāyapi, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 8. Duṭṭhadosasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniṁ duṭṭhā dosā appatītā amūlakena pārājikena dhammena anuddhaṁseyya: “appeva nāma naṁ imamhā brahmacariyā cāveyya”nti, tato aparena samayena samanuggāhīyamānā vā asa manuggāhīyamānā vā amūlakañceva taṁ adhikaraṇaṁ hoti, bhikkhunī ca dosaṁ patiṭṭhāti, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 9. Aññabhāgiyasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniṁ duṭṭhā dosā appatītā aññabhāgiyassa adhikaraṇassa kiñcidesaṁ lesamattaṁ upādāya pārājikena dhammena anuddhaṁseyya, “appeva nāma naṁ imamhā brahmacariyā cāveyya”nti, tato aparena samayena samanuggāhīyamānā vā asamanuggāhīyamānā vā aññabhāgiyañceva taṁ adhikaraṇaṁ hoti. Kocideso lesamatto upādinno, bhikkhunī ca dosaṁ patiṭṭhāti, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 10. Sikkhaṁpaccācikkhaṇasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī kupitā anattamanā evaṁ vadeyya: “buddhaṁ paccācikkhāmi dhammaṁ paccācikkhāmi, saṅghaṁ paccācikkhāmi, sikkhaṁ paccācikkhāmi, kinnumāva samaṇiyo yā samaṇiyo sakyadhītaro, santaññāpi samaṇiyo lajjiniyo kukkuccikā sikkhākāmā, tāsāhaṁ santike brahmacariyaṁ carissāmī”ti. Sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyye kupitā anattamanā evaṁ avaca ‘buddhaṁ paccācikkhāmi, dhammaṁ paccācikkhāmi, saṅghaṁ paccācikkhāmi, sikkhaṁ paccācikkhāmi, kinnumāva samaṇiyo yā samaṇiyo sakyadhītaro, santaññāpi samaṇiyo lajjiniyo kukkuccikā sikkhākāmā, tāsāhaṁ santike brahmacariyaṁ carissāmī’ti, abhiramāyye, svākkhāto dhammo, cara brahmacariyaṁ sammā dukkhassa antakiriyāyā”ti, evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ, no ce paṭinissajjeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 11. Adhikaraṇakupitasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī kismiñcideva adhikaraṇe paccākatā kupitā anattamanā evaṁ vadeyya: “chandagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, dosagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, mohagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, bhayagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo”ti, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyye, kismiñcideva adhikaraṇe paccākatā kupitā anattamanā evaṁ avaca ‘chandagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, dosagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, mohagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, bhayagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo’ti, ayyā kho chandāpi gaccheyya, dosāpi gaccheyya, mohāpi gaccheyya, bhayāpi gaccheyyā”ti. Evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ, no ce paṭinissajjeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 12. Pāpasamācārapaṭhamasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhuniyo paneva saṁsaṭṭhā viharanti pāpācārā pāpasaddā pāpasilokā bhikkhunisaṅghassa vihesikā aññamaññissā vajjappaṭicchādikā, tā bhikkhuniyo bhikkhunīhi evamassu vacanīyā: “bhaginiyo kho saṁsaṭṭhā viharanti pāpācārā pāpasaddā pāpasilokā bhikkhunisaṅghassa vihesikā aññamaññissā vajjappaṭicchādikā, viviccathāyye, vivekaññeva bhaginīnaṁ saṅgho vaṇṇetī”ti, evañca tā bhikkhuniyo bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyyuṁ, tā bhikkhuniyo bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyyuṁ, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ, no ce paṭinissajjeyyuṁ, imāpi bhikkhuniyo yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 13. Pāpasamācāradutiyasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī evaṁ vadeyya: “saṁsaṭṭhāva, ayye, tumhe viharatha, mā tumhe nānā viharittha, santi saṅghe aññāpi bhikkhuniyo evācārā evaṁsaddā evaṁsilokā bhikkhunisaṅghassa vihesikā aññamaññissā vajjappaṭicchādikā, tā saṅgho na kiñci āha tumhaññeva saṅgho uññāya paribhavena akkhantiyā vebhassiyā dubbalyā evamāha: ‘bhaginiyo kho saṁsaṭṭhā viharanti pāpācārā pāpasaddā pāpasilokā bhikkhunisaṅghassa vihesikā aññamaññissā vajjappaṭicchādikā, viviccathāyye, vivekaññeva bhaginīnaṁ saṅgho vaṇṇetī”’ti, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyye, evaṁ avaca, saṁsaṭṭhāva ayye tumhe viharatha, mā tumhe nānā viharittha, santi saṅghe aññāpi bhikkhuniyo evācārā evaṁsaddā evaṁsilokā bhikkhunisaṅghassa vihesikā aññamaññissā vajjappaṭicchādikā, tā saṅgho na kiñci āha, tumhaññeva saṅgho uññāya paribhavena akkhantiyā vebhassiyā dubbalyā evamāha: ‘bhaginiyo kho saṁsaṭṭhā viharanti pāpācārā pāpasaddā pāpasilokā bhikkhunisaṅghassa vihesikā aññamaññissā vajjappaṭicchādikā, viviccathāyye, vivekaññeva bhaginīnaṁ saṅgho vaṇṇetī”’ti, evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ, no ce paṭinissajjeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 14. Saṅghabhedakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī samaggassa saṅghassa bhedāya parakkameyya, bhedanasaṁvattanikaṁ vā adhikaraṇaṁ samādāya paggayha tiṭṭheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyyā, samaggassa saṅghassa bhedāya parakkami, bhedanasaṁvattanikaṁ vā adhikaraṇaṁ samādāya paggayha aṭṭhāsi, sametāyyā, saṅghena, samaggo hi saṅgho sammodamāno avivadamāno ekuddeso phāsu viharatī”ti. Evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ. No ce paṭinissajjeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 15. Bhedānuvattakasikkhāpadaṁ Tassāyeva kho pana bhikkhuniyā bhikkhuniyo honti anuvattikā vaggavādikā ekā vā dve vā tisso vā, tā evaṁ vadeyyuṁ: “māyyāyo, etaṁ bhikkhuniṁ kiñci avacuttha dhammavādinī cesā bhikkhunī, vinayavādinī cesā bhikkhunī, amhākañcesā bhikkhunī chandañca ruciñca ādāya voharati, jānāti, no bhāsati, amhākampetaṁ khamatī”ti, tā bhikkhuniyo bhikkhunīhi evamassu vacanīyā: “māyyāyo, evaṁ avacuttha, na cesā bhikkhunī dhammavādinī, na cesā bhikkhunī vinayavādinī, māyyānampi saṅghabhedo ruccittha, sametāyyānaṁ saṅghena, samaggo hi saṅgho sammodamāno avivadamāno ekuddeso phāsu viharatī”ti, evañca tā bhikkhuniyo bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyyuṁ, tā bhikkhuniyo bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyyuṁ. Iccetaṁ kusalaṁ. No ce paṭinissajjeyyuṁ, imāpi bhikkhuniyo yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 16. Dubbacasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhunī paneva dubbacajātikā hoti uddesapariyāpannesu sikkhāpadesu bhikkhunīhi sahadhammikaṁ vuccamānā attānaṁ avacanīyaṁ karoti: “mā maṁ ayyāyo kiñci avacuttha kalyāṇaṁ vā pāpakaṁ vā, ahampāyyāyo, na kiñci vakkhāmi kalyāṇaṁ vā pāpakaṁ vā, viramathāyyāyo, mama vacanāyā”ti, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyyā, attānaṁ avacanīyaṁ akāsi, vacanīyameva, ayyā, attānaṁ karotu, ayyāpi bhikkhuniyo vadatu sahadhammena, bhikkhuniyopi ayyaṁ vakkhanti sahadhammena, evaṁ saṁvaddhā hi tassa bhagavato parisā yadidaṁ aññamaññavacanena aññamaññavuṭṭhāpanenā”ti. Evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ. No ce paṭinissajjeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 17. Kuladūsakasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhunī paneva aññataraṁ gāmaṁ vā nigamaṁ vā upanissāya viharati kuladūsikā pāpasamācārā, tassā kho pāpakā samācārā dissanti ceva suyyanti ca, kulāni ca tāya duṭṭhāni dissanti ceva suyyanti ca, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “ayyā, kho kuladūsikā pāpasamācārā, ayyāya kho pāpakā samācārā dissanti ceva suyyanti ca, kulāni cāyyāya, duṭṭhāni dissanti ceva suyyanti ca, pakkamatāyyā imamhā āvāsā, alaṁ te idha vāsenā”ti. Evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tā bhikkhuniyo evaṁ vadeyya: “chandagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, dosagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, mohagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, bhayagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, tādisikāya āpattiyā ekaccaṁ pabbājenti ekaccaṁ na pabbājentī”ti, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyyā, evaṁ avaca, na ca bhikkhuniyo chandagāminiyo, na ca bhikkhuniyo dosagāminiyo , na ca bhikkhuniyo mohagāminiyo, na ca bhikkhuniyo bhayagāminiyo, ayyā kho kuladūsikā pāpasamācārā, ayyāya kho pāpakā samācārā dissanti ceva suyyanti ca, kulāni cāyyāya duṭṭhāni dissanti ceva suyyanti ca, pakkamatāyyā, imamhā āvāsā alaṁ te idha vāsenā”ti. Evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ. No ce paṭinissajjeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Uddiṭṭhā kho ayyāyo sattarasa saṅghādisesā dhammā nava paṭhamāpattikā, aṭṭha yāvatatiyakā, yesaṁ bhikkhunī aññataraṁ vā aññataraṁ vā āpajjati, tāya bhikkhuniyā ubhatosaṅghe pakkhamānattaṁ caritabbaṁ. Ciṇṇamānattā bhikkhunī yattha siyā vīsatigaṇo bhikkhunisaṅgho, tattha sā bhikkhunī abbhetabbā. Ekāyapi ce ūno vīsatigaṇo bhikkhunisaṅgho taṁ bhikkhuniṁ abbheyya, sā ca bhikkhunī anabbhitā, tā ca bhikkhuniyo gārayhā, ayaṁ tattha sāmīci. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Saṅghādiseso niṭṭhito.
Nissaggiya pācittiyā Ime kho panāyyāyo tiṁsa nissaggiyā pācittiyā dhammā uddesaṁ āgacchanti.
Pattavaggo Nissaggiya pācittiya 1. Pattasannicayasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pattasannicayaṁ kareyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 2. Akālacīvarabhājanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī akālacīvaraṁ “kālacīvara”nti adhiṭṭhahitvā bhājāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 3. Cīvaraparivattanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā saddhiṁ cīvaraṁ parivattetvā sā pacchā evaṁ vadeyya: “handāyye, tuyhaṁ cīvaraṁ, āhara metaṁ cīvaraṁ, yaṁ tuyhaṁ tuyhamevetaṁ, yaṁ mayhaṁ mayhamevetaṁ, āhara metaṁ cīvaraṁ, sakaṁ paccāharā”ti acchindeyya vā acchindāpeyya vā, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 4. Aññaviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññaṁ viññāpetvā aññaṁ viññāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 5. Aññacetāpana sikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññaṁ cetāpetvā aññaṁ cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 6. Paṭhamasaṅghikacetāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññadatthikena parikkhārena aññuddisikena saṅghikena aññaṁ cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 7. Dutiyasaṅghikacetāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññadatthikena parikkhārena aññuddisikena saṅghikena saññācikena aññaṁ cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 8. Paṭhamagaṇikacetāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññadatthikena parikkhārena aññuddisikena mahājanikena aññaṁ cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 9. Dutiyagaṇikacetāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññadatthikena parikkhārena aññuddisikena mahājanikena saññācikena aññaṁ cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 10. Puggalikacetāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññadatthikena parikkhārena aññuddisikena puggalikena saññācikena aññaṁ cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ. Pattavaggo paṭhamo.
Cīvaravaggo Nissaggiya pācittiya 11. Garupāvuraṇasikkhāpadaṁ Garupāvuraṇaṁ pana bhikkhuniyā cetāpentiyā catukkaṁsaparamaṁ cetāpetabbaṁ. Tato ce uttari cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 12. Lahupāvuraṇasikkhāpadaṁ Lahupāvuraṇaṁ pana bhikkhuniyā cetāpentiyā aḍḍhateyyakaṁsaparamaṁ cetāpetabbaṁ. Tato ce uttari cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 13. Kathinasikkhāpadaṁ Niṭṭhitacīvarasmiṁ bhikkhuniyā ubbhatasmiṁ kathine dasāhaparamaṁ atirekacīvaraṁ dhāretabbaṁ. Taṁ atikkāmentiyā, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 14. Udositasikkhāpadaṁ Niṭṭhitacīvarasmiṁ bhikkhuniyā ubbhatasmiṁ kathine ekarattampi ce bhikkhunī ticīvarena vippavaseyya, aññatra bhikkhunisammutiyā nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 15. Akālacīvarasikkhāpadaṁ Niṭṭhitacīvarasmiṁ bhikkhuniyā ubbhatasmiṁ kathine bhikkhuniyā paneva akālacīvaraṁ uppajjeyya, ākaṅkhamānāya bhikkhuniyā paṭiggahetabbaṁ, paṭiggahetvā khippameva kāretabbaṁ, no cassa pāripūri, māsaparamaṁ tāya bhikkhuniyā taṁ cīvaraṁ nikkhipitabbaṁ ūnassa pāripūriyā satiyā paccāsāya. Tato ce uttari nikkhipeyya satiyāpi paccāsāya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 16. Aññātakaviññattisikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññātakaṁ gahapatiṁ vā gahapatāniṁ vā cīvaraṁ viññāpeyya aññatra samayā, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ. Tatthāyaṁ samayo acchinnacīvarā vā hoti bhikkhunī, naṭṭhacīvarā vā, ayaṁ tattha samayo.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 17. Tatuttarisikkhāpadaṁ Tañce aññātako gahapati vā gahapatānī vā bahūhi cīvarehi abhihaṭṭhuṁ pavāreyya, santaruttaraparamaṁ tāya bhikkhuniyā tato cīvaraṁ sāditabbaṁ. Tato ce uttari sādiyeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 18. Paṭhamaupakkhaṭasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhuniṁ paneva uddissa aññātakassa gahapatissa vā gahapatāniyā vā cīvaracetāpannaṁ upakkhaṭaṁ hoti: “iminā cīvaracetāpannena cīvaraṁ cetāpetvā itthannāmaṁ bhikkhuniṁ cīvarena acchādessāmī”ti. Tatra cesā bhikkhunī pubbe appavāritā upasaṅkamitvā cīvare vikappaṁ āpajjeyya: “sādhu vata, maṁ āyasmā iminā cīvaracetāpannena evarūpaṁ vā evarūpaṁ vā cīvaraṁ cetāpetvā acchādehī”ti kalyāṇakamyataṁ upādāya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 19. Dutiyaupakkhaṭasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhuniṁ paneva uddissa ubhinnaṁ aññātakānaṁ gahapatīnaṁ vā gahapatānīnaṁ vā paccekacīvaracetāpannāni upakkhaṭāni honti: “imehi mayaṁ paccekacīvaracetāpannehi paccekacīvarāni cetāpetvā itthannāmaṁ bhikkhuniṁ cīvarehi acchādessāmā”ti. Tatra cesā bhikkhūnī pubbe appavāritā upasaṅkamitvā cīvare vikappaṁ āpajjeyya: “sādhu vata maṁ āyasmanto imehi paccekacīvaracetāpannehi evarūpaṁ vā evarūpaṁ vā cīvaraṁ cetāpetvā acchādetha ubhova santā ekenā”ti kalyāṇakamyataṁ upādāya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 20. Rājasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhuniṁ paneva uddissa rājā vā rājabhoggo vā brāhmaṇo vā gahapatiko vā dūtena cīvaracetāpannaṁ pahiṇeyya: “iminā cīvaracetāpannena cīvaraṁ cetāpetvā itthannāmaṁ bhikkhuniṁ cīvarena acchādehī”ti. So ce dūto taṁ bhikkhuniṁ upasaṅkamitvā evaṁ vadeyya: “idaṁ kho, ayye, ayyaṁ uddissa cīvaracetāpannaṁ ābhataṁ, paṭiggaṇhātāyyā cīvaracetāpanna”nti. Tāya bhikkhuniyā so dūto evamassa vacanīyo: “na kho mayaṁ, āvuso, cīvaracetāpannaṁ paṭiggaṇhāma, cīvarañca kho mayaṁ paṭiggaṇhāma kālena kappiya”nti. So ce dūto taṁ bhikkhuniṁ evaṁ vadeyya: “atthi panāyyāya, koci veyyāvaccakaro”ti, cīvaratthikāya, bhikkhave, bhikkhuniyā veyyāvaccakaro niddisitabbo ārāmiko vā upāsako vā: “eso kho, āvuso, bhikkhunīnaṁ veyyāvaccakaro”ti. So ce dūto taṁ veyyāvaccakaraṁ saññāpetvā taṁ bhikkhuniṁ upasaṅkamitvā evaṁ vadeyya: “yaṁ kho, ayye, ayyā veyyāvaccakaraṁ niddisi, saññatto so mayā, upasaṅkamatāyyā kālena, cīvarena taṁ acchādessatī”ti. Cīvaratthikāya, bhikkhave, bhikkhuniyā veyyāvaccakaro upasaṅkamitvā dvattikkhattuṁ codetabbo sāretabbo: “attho me, āvuso, cīvarenā”ti, dvattikkhattuṁ codayamānā sārayamānā taṁ cīvaraṁ abhinipphādeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ, no ce abhinipphādeyya, catukkhattuṁ pañcakkhattuṁ chakkhattuparamaṁ tuṇhībhūtāya uddissa ṭhātabbaṁ, catukkhattuṁ pañcakkhattuṁ chakkhattuparamaṁ tuṇhībhūtā uddissa tiṭṭhamānā taṁ cīvaraṁ abhinipphādeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ. Tato ce uttari vāyamamānā taṁ cīvaraṁ abhinipphādeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ. No ce abhinipphādeyya, yatassā cīvaracetāpannaṁ ābhataṁ, tattha sāmaṁ vā gantabbaṁ, dūto vā pāhetabbo: “yaṁ kho tumhe āyasmanto bhikkhuniṁ uddissa cīvaracetāpannaṁ pahiṇittha, na taṁ tassā bhikkhuniyā kiñci atthaṁ anubhoti, yuñjantāyasmanto sakaṁ, mā vo sakaṁ vinassā”ti, ayaṁ tattha sāmīci. Cīvaravaggo dutiyo.
Pattavaggo Nissaggiya pācittiya 21. Rūpiyasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jātarūparajataṁ uggaṇheyya vā uggaṇhāpeyya vā upanikkhittaṁ vā sādiyeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 22. Rūpiyasaṁvohārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī nānappakārakaṁ rūpiyasaṁvohāraṁ samāpajjeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 23. Kayavikkayasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī nānappakārakaṁ kayavikkayaṁ samāpajjeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 24. Ūnapañcabandhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ūnapañcabandhanena pattena aññaṁ navaṁ pattaṁ cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ. Tāya bhikkhuniyā so patto bhikkhuniparisāya nissajjitabbo, yo ca tassā bhikkhuniparisāya pattapariyanto, so tassā bhikkhuniyā padātabbo: “ayaṁ te bhikkhuni patto yāvabhedanāya dhāretabbo”ti, ayaṁ tattha sāmīci.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 25. Bhesajjasikkhāpadaṁ Yāni kho pana tāni gilānānaṁ bhikkhunīnaṁ paṭisāyanīyāni bhesajjāni, seyyathidaṁ: sappi navanītaṁ telaṁ madhu phāṇitaṁ, tāni paṭiggahetvā sattāhaparamaṁ sannidhikārakaṁ paribhuñjitabbāni. Taṁ atikkāmentiyā, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 26. Cīvaraacchindanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā sāmaṁ cīvaraṁ datvā kupitā anattamanā acchindeyya vā acchindāpeyya vā, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 27. Suttaviññattisikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sāmaṁ suttaṁ viññāpetvā tantavāyehi cīvaraṁ vāyāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 28. Mahāpesakārasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhuniṁ paneva uddissa aññātako gahapati vā gahapatānī vā tantavāyehi cīvaraṁ vāyāpeyya, tatra cesā bhikkhunī pubbe appavāritā tantavāye upasaṅkamitvā cīvare vikappaṁ āpajjeyya: “idaṁ kho āvuso cīvaraṁ maṁ uddissa viyyati, āyatañca karotha, vitthatañca appitañca suvītañca suppavāyitañca suvilekhitañca suvitacchitañca karotha, appeva nāma mayampi āyasmantānaṁ kiñcimattaṁ anupadajjeyyāmā”ti, evañca sā bhikkhunī vatvā kiñcimattaṁ anupadajjeyya antamaso piṇḍapātamattampi, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 29. Accekacīvarasikkhāpadaṁ Dasāhānāgataṁ kattikatemāsikapuṇṇamaṁ bhikkhuniyā paneva accekacīvaraṁ uppajjeyya, accekaṁ maññamānāya bhikkhuniyā paṭiggahetabbaṁ, paṭiggahetvā yāva cīvarakālasamayaṁ nikkhipitabbaṁ. Tato ce uttari nikkhipeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 30. Pariṇatasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ saṅghikaṁ lābhaṁ pariṇataṁ attano pariṇāmeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ. Pattavaggo tatiyo.
Uddiṭṭhā kho, ayyāyo, tiṁsa nissaggiyā pācittiyā dhammā. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Nissaggiyapācittiyā niṭṭhitā.
Suddhapācittiyā Ime kho panāyyāyo, chasaṭṭhisatā pācittiyā dhammā uddesaṁ āgacchanti.
Lasuṇavaggo Pācittiya 1. Lasuṇasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī lasuṇaṁ khādeyya pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 2. Sambādhalomasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sambādhe lomaṁ saṁharāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 3. Talaghātakasikkhāpadaṁ Talaghātake pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 4. Jatumaṭṭhakasikkhāpadaṁ Jatumaṭṭhake pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 5. Udakasuddhikasikkhāpadaṁ Udakasuddhikaṁ pana bhikkhuniyā ādiyamānāya dvaṅgulapabbaparamaṁ ādātabbaṁ. Taṁ atikkāmentiyā pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 6. Upatiṭṭhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhussa bhuñjantassa pānīyena vā vidhūpanena vā upatiṭṭheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 7. Āmakadhaññasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī āmakadhaññaṁ viññatvā vā viññāpetvā vā bhajjitvā vā bhajjāpetvā vā koṭṭetvā vā koṭṭāpetvā vā pacitvā vā pacāpetvā vā bhuñjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 8. Paṭhamauccārachaḍḍanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī uccāraṁ vā passāvaṁ vā saṅkāraṁ vā vighāsaṁ vā tirokuṭṭe vā tiropākāre vā chaḍḍeyya vā chaḍḍāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 9. Dutiyauccārachaḍḍanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī uccāraṁ vā passāvaṁ vā saṅkāraṁ vā vighāsaṁ vā harite chaḍḍeyya vā chaḍḍāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 10. Naccagītasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī naccaṁ vā gītaṁ vā vāditaṁ vā dassanāya gaccheyya, pācittiyaṁ. Lasuṇavaggo paṭhamo.
Rattandhakāravaggo Pācittiya 11. Rattandhakārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī rattandhakāre appadīpe purisena saddhiṁ ekenekā santiṭṭheyya vā sallapeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 12. Paṭicchannokāsasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī paṭicchanne okāse purisena saddhiṁ ekenekā santiṭṭheyya vā sallapeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 13. Ajjhokāsasallapanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ajjhokāse purisena saddhiṁ ekenekā santiṭṭheyya vā sallapeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 14. Dutiyikauyyojanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī rathikāya vā byūhe vā siṅghāṭake vā purisena saddhiṁ ekenekā santiṭṭheyya vā sallapeyya vā nikaṇṇikaṁ vā jappeyya dutiyikaṁ vā bhikkhuniṁ uyyojeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 15. Anāpucchāpakkamanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī purebhattaṁ kulāni upasaṅkamitvā āsane nisīditvā sāmike anāpucchā pakkameyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 16. Anāpucchāabhinisīdanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pacchābhattaṁ kulāni upasaṅkamitvā sāmike anāpucchā āsane abhinisīdeyya vā abhinipajjeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 17. Anāpucchāsantharaṇasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī vikāle kulāni upasaṅkamitvā sāmike anāpucchā seyyaṁ santharitvā vā santharāpetvā vā abhinisīdeyya vā abhinipajjeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 18. Paraujjhāpanakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī duggahitena dūpadhāritena paraṁ ujjhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 19. Paraabhisapanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī attānaṁ vā paraṁ vā nirayena vā brahmacariyena vā abhisapeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 20. Rodanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī attānaṁ vadhitvā vadhitvā rodeyya, pācittiyaṁ. Rattandhakāravaggo dutiyo.
Naggavaggo Pācittiya 21. Naggasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī naggā nahāyeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 22. Udakasāṭikasikkhāpadaṁ Udakasāṭikaṁ pana bhikkhuniyā kārayamānāya pamāṇikā kāretabbā, tatridaṁ pamāṇaṁ, dīghaso catasso vidatthiyo sugatavidatthiyā, tiriyaṁ dve vidatthiyo. Taṁ atikkāmentiyā chedanakaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 23. Cīvarasibbanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā cīvaraṁ visibbetvā vā visibbāpetvā vā sā pacchā anantarāyikinī neva sibbeyya, na sibbāpanāya ussukkaṁ kareyya aññatra catūhapañcāhā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 24. Saṅghāṭicārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pañcāhikaṁ saṅghāṭicāraṁ atikkāmeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 25. Cīvarasaṅkamanīyasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī cīvarasaṅkamanīyaṁ dhāreyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 26. Gaṇacīvarasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī gaṇassa cīvaralābhaṁ antarāyaṁ kareyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 27. Paṭibāhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī dhammikaṁ cīvaravibhaṅgaṁ paṭibāheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 28. Cīvaradānasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agārikassa vā paribbājakassa vā paribbājikāya vā samaṇacīvaraṁ dadeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 29. Kālaatikkamanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī dubbalacīvarapaccāsāya cīvarakālasamayaṁ atikkāmeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 30. Kathinuddhārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī dhammikaṁ kathinuddhāraṁ paṭibāheyya, pācittiyaṁ. Naggavaggo tatiyo.
Tuvaṭṭavaggo Pācittiya 31. Ekamañcatuvaṭṭanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhuniyo dve ekamañce tuvaṭṭeyyuṁ, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 32. Ekattharaṇatuvaṭṭanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhuniyo dve ekattharaṇapāvuraṇā tuvaṭṭeyyuṁ, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 33. Aphāsukaraṇasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā sañcicca aphāsuṁ kareyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 34. Naupaṭṭhāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī dukkhitaṁ sahajīviniṁ neva upaṭṭhaheyya, na upaṭṭhāpanāya ussukkaṁ kareyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 35. Nikkaḍḍhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā upassayaṁ datvā kupitā anattamanā nikkaḍḍheyya vā nikkaḍḍhāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 36. Saṁsaṭṭhasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī saṁsaṭṭhā vihareyya gahapatinā vā gahapatiputtena vā, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyye, saṁsaṭṭhā vihari gahapatināpi gahapatiputtenāpi, viviccāyye, vivekaññeva bhaginiyā saṅgho vaṇṇetī”ti. Evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ. No ce paṭinissajjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 37. Antoraṭṭhasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī antoraṭṭhe sāsaṅkasammate sappaṭibhaye asatthikā cārikaṁ careyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 38. Tiroraṭṭhasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī tiroraṭṭhe sāsaṅkasammate sappaṭibhaye asatthikā cārikaṁ careyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 39. Antovassasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī antovassaṁ cārikaṁ careyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 40. Cārikanapakkamanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī vassaṁvuṭṭhā cārikaṁ na pakkameyya antamaso chappañcayojanānipi, pācittiyaṁ. Tuvaṭṭavaggo catuttho.
Cittāgāravaggo Pācittiya 41. Rājāgārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī rājāgāraṁ vā cittāgāraṁ vā ārāmaṁ vā uyyānaṁ vā pokkharaṇiṁ vā dassanāya gaccheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 42. Āsandiparibhuñjanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī āsandiṁ vā pallaṅkaṁ vā paribhuñjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 43. Suttakantanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī suttaṁ kanteyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 44. Gihiveyyāvaccasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī gihiveyyāvaccaṁ kareyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 45. Adhikaraṇasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā: “ehāyye, imaṁ adhikaraṇaṁ vūpasamehī”ti vuccamānā: “sādhū”ti paṭissuṇitvā sā pacchā anantarāyikinī neva vūpasameyya, na vūpasamāya ussukkaṁ kareyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 46. Bhojanadānasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agārikassa vā paribbājakassa vā paribbājikāya vā sahatthā khādanīyaṁ vā bhojanīyaṁ vā dadeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 47. Āvasathacīvarasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī āvasathacīvaraṁ anissajjetvā paribhuñjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 48. Āvasathavihārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī āvasathaṁ anissajjitvā cārikaṁ pakkameyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 49. Tiracchānavijjāpariyāpuṇanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī tiracchānavijjaṁ pariyāpuṇeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 50. Tiracchānavijjāvācanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī tiracchānavijjaṁ vāceyya, pācittiyaṁ. Cittāgāravaggo pañcamo.
Ārāmavaggo Pācittiya 51. Ārāmapavisanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ sabhikkhukaṁ ārāmaṁ anāpucchā paviseyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 52. Bhikkhuakkosanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuṁ akkoseyya vā paribhāseyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 53. Gaṇaparibhāsanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī caṇḍīkatā gaṇaṁ paribhāseyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 54. Pavāritasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī nimantitā vā pavāritā vā khādanīyaṁ vā bhojanīyaṁ vā khādeyya vā bhuñjeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 55. Kulamaccharinīsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī kulamaccharinī assa, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 56. Abhikkhukāvāsasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī abhikkhuke āvāse vassaṁ vaseyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 57. Apavāraṇāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī vassaṁvuṭṭhā ubhatosaṅghe tīhi ṭhānehi na pavāreyya diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 58. Ovādasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ovādāya vā saṁvāsāya vā na gaccheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 59. Ovādūpasaṅkamanasikkhāpadaṁ Anvaddhamāsaṁ bhikkhuniyā bhikkhusaṅghato dve dhammā paccāsīsitabbā uposathapucchakañca ovādūpasaṅkamanañca. Taṁ atikkāmentiyā pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 60. Pasākhejātasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pasākhe jātaṁ gaṇḍaṁ vā rudhitaṁ vā anapaloketvā saṅghaṁ vā gaṇaṁ vā purisena saddhiṁ ekenekā bhedāpeyya vā phālāpeyya vā dhovāpeyya vā ālimpāpeyya vā bandhāpeyya vā mocāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ. Ārāmavaggo chaṭṭho.
Gabbhinivaggo Pācittiya 61. Gabbhinīsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī gabbhiniṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 62. Pāyantīsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pāyantiṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 63. Paṭhamasikkhamānasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī dve vassāni chasu dhammesu asikkhitasikkhaṁ sikkhamānaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 64. Dutiyasikkhamānasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī dve vassāni chasu dhammesu sikkhitasikkhaṁ sikkhamānaṁ saṅghena asammataṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 65. Paṭhamagihigatasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ūnadvādasavassaṁ gihigataṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 66. Dutiyagihigatasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī paripuṇṇadvādasavassaṁ gihigataṁ dve vassāni chasu dhammesu asikkhitasikkhaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 67. Tatiyagihigatasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī paripuṇṇadvādasavassaṁ gihigataṁ dve vassāni chasu dhammesu sikkhitasikkhaṁ saṅghena asammataṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 68. Paṭhamasahajīvinīsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sahajīviniṁ vuṭṭhāpetvā dve vassāni neva anuggaṇheyya na anuggaṇhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 69. Pavattinīnānubandhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī vuṭṭhāpitaṁ pavattiniṁ dve vassāni nānubandheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 70. Dutiyasahajīvinīsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sahajīviniṁ vuṭṭhāpetvā neva vūpakāseyya na vūpakāsāpeyya antamaso chappañcayojanānipi, pācittiyaṁ. Gabbhinivaggo sattamo.
Kumāribhūtavaggo Pācittiya 71. Paṭhamakumāribhūtasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ūnavīsativassaṁ kumāribhūtaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 72. Dutiyakumāribhūtasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī paripuṇṇavīsativassaṁ kumāribhūtaṁ dve vassāni chasu dhammesu asikkhitasikkhaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 73. Tatiyakumāribhūtasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī paripuṇṇavīsativassaṁ kumāribhūtaṁ dve vassāni chasu dhammesu sikkhitasikkhaṁ saṅghena asammataṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 74. Ūnadvādasavassasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ūnadvādasavassā vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 75. Paripuṇṇadvādasavassasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī paripuṇṇadvādasavassā saṅghena asammatā vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 76. Khiyyanadhammasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī, “alaṁ tāva te, ayye, vuṭṭhāpitenā”ti vuccamānā, “sādhū”ti paṭissuṇitvā sā pacchā khiyyanadhammaṁ āpajjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 77. Paṭhamasikkhamānanavuṭṭhāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sikkhamānaṁ, “sace me tvaṁ, ayye, cīvaraṁ dassasi, evāhaṁ taṁ vuṭṭhāpessāmī”ti vatvā sā pacchā anantarāyikinī neva vuṭṭhāpeyya, na vuṭṭhāpanāya ussukkaṁ kareyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 78. Dutiyasikkhamānanavuṭṭhāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sikkhamānaṁ, “sace maṁ tvaṁ, ayye, dve vassāni anubandhissasi, evāhaṁ taṁ vuṭṭhāpessāmī”ti vatvā sā pacchā anantarāyikinī neva vuṭṭhāpeyya, na vuṭṭhāpanāya ussukkaṁ kareyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 79. Sokāvāsasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī purisasaṁsaṭṭhaṁ kumārakasaṁsaṭṭhaṁ caṇḍiṁ sokāvāsaṁ sikkhamānaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 80. Ananuññātasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī mātāpitūhi vā sāmikena vā ananuññātaṁ sikkhamānaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 81. Pārivāsikasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pārivāsikachandadānena sikkhamānaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 82. Anuvassasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī anuvassaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 83. Ekavassasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ekaṁ vassaṁ dve vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ. Kumāribhūtavaggo aṭṭhamo.
Chattupāhanavaggo Pācittiya 84. Chattupāhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā chattupāhanaṁ dhāreyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 85. Yānasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā yānena yāyeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 86. Saṅghāṇisikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī saṅghāṇiṁ dhāreyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 87. Itthālaṅkārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī itthālaṅkāraṁ dhāreyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 88. Gandhavaṇṇakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī gandhavaṇṇakena nahāyeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 89. Vāsitakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī vāsitakena piññākena nahāyeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 90. Bhikkhuniummaddāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā ummaddāpeyya vā parimaddāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 91. Sikkhamānaummaddāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sikkhamānāya ummaddāpeyya vā parimaddāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 92. Sāmaṇerīummaddāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sāmaṇeriyā ummaddāpeyya vā parimaddāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 93. Gihiniummaddāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī gihiniyā ummaddāpeyya vā parimaddāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 94. Anāpucchāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhussa purato anāpucchā āsane nisīdeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 95. Pañhāpucchanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī anokāsakataṁ bhikkhuṁ pañhaṁ puccheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 96. Asaṅkaccikasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī asaṅkaccikā gāmaṁ paviseyya, pācittiyaṁ. Chattupāhanavaggo navamo.
Musāvādavaggo Pācittiya 97. Musāvādasikkhāpadaṁ Sampajānamusāvāde pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 98. Omasavādasikkhāpadaṁ Omasavāde pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 99. Pesuññasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhunipesuññe pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 100. Padasodhammasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī anupasampannaṁ padaso dhammaṁ vāceyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 101. Paṭhamasahaseyyasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī anupasampannāya uttaridirattatirattaṁ sahaseyyaṁ kappeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 102. Dutiyasahaseyyasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī purisena sahaseyyaṁ kappeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 103. Dhammadesanāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī purisassa uttarichappañcavācāhi dhammaṁ deseyya aññatra viññunā itthiviggahena, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 104. Bhūtārocanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī anupasampannāya uttarimanussadhammaṁ āroceyya, bhūtasmiṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 105. Duṭṭhullārocanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā duṭṭhullaṁ āpattiṁ anupasampannāya āroceyya aññatra bhikkhunisammutiyā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 106. Pathavīkhaṇanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pathaviṁ khaṇeyya vā khaṇāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ. Musāvādavaggo dasamo.
Bhūtagāmavaggo Pācittiya 107. Bhūtagāmasikkhāpadaṁ Bhūtagāmapātabyatāya pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 108. Aññavādakasikkhāpadaṁ Aññavādake, vihesake pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 109. Ujjhāpanakasikkhāpadaṁ Ujjhāpanake, khiyyanake pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 110. Paṭhamasenāsanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī saṅghikaṁ mañcaṁ vā pīṭhaṁ vā bhisiṁ vā kocchaṁ vā ajjhokāse santharitvā vā santharāpetvā vā taṁ pakkamantī neva uddhareyya, na uddharāpeyya, anāpucchaṁ vā gaccheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 111. Dutiyasenāsanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī saṅghike vihāre seyyaṁ santharitvā vā santharāpetvā vā taṁ pakkamantī neva uddhareyya, na uddharāpeyya, anāpucchaṁ vā gaccheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 112. Anupakhajjasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī saṅghike vihāre jānaṁ pubbupagataṁ bhikkhuniṁ anupakhajja seyyaṁ kappeyya, “yassā sambādho bhavissati, sā pakkamissatī”ti etadeva paccayaṁ karitvā anaññaṁ, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 113. Nikkaḍḍhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniṁ kupitā anattamanā saṅghikā vihārā nikkaḍḍheyya vā nikkaḍḍhāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 114. Vehāsakuṭisikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī saṅghike vihāre uparivehāsakuṭiyā āhaccapādakaṁ mañcaṁ vā pīṭhaṁ vā abhinisīdeyya vā abhinipajjeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 115. Mahallakavihārasikkhāpadaṁ Mahallakaṁ pana bhikkhuniyā vihāraṁ kārayamānāya yāva dvārakosā aggaḷaṭṭhapanāya, ālokasandhiparikammāya dvatticchadanassa pariyāyaṁ appaharite ṭhitāya adhiṭṭhātabbaṁ. Tato ce uttari appaharitepi ṭhitā adhiṭṭhaheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 116. Sappāṇakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ sappāṇakaṁ udakaṁ tiṇaṁ vā mattikaṁ vā siñceyya vā siñcāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ. Bhūtagāmavaggo ekādasamo.
Bhojanavaggo Pācittiya 117. Āvasathapiṇḍasikkhāpadaṁ Agilānāya bhikkhuniyā eko āvasathapiṇḍo bhuñjitabbo. Tato ce uttari bhuñjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 118. Gaṇabhojanasikkhāpadaṁ Gaṇabhojane aññatra samayā pācittiyaṁ. Tatthāyaṁ samayo, gilānasamayo, cīvaradānasamayo , cīvarakārasamayo, addhānagamanasamayo, nāvābhiruhanasamayo, mahāsamayo, samaṇabhattasamayo, ayaṁ tattha samayo.
Pācittiya 119. Kāṇamātusikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhuniṁ paneva kulaṁ upagataṁ pūvehi vā manthehi vā abhihaṭṭhuṁ pavāreyya, ākaṅkhamānāya bhikkhuniyā dvattipattapūrā paṭiggahetabbā. Tato ce uttari paṭiggaṇheyya, pācittiyaṁ. Dvattipattapūre paṭiggahetvā tato nīharitvā bhikkhunīhi saddhiṁ saṁvibhajitabbaṁ, ayaṁ tattha sāmīci.
Pācittiya 120. Vikālabhojanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī vikāle khādanīyaṁ vā bhojanīyaṁ vā khādeyya vā bhuñjeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 121. Sannidhikārakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sannidhikārakaṁ khādanīyaṁ vā bhojanīyaṁ vā khādeyya vā bhuñjeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 122. Dantaponasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī adinnaṁ mukhadvāraṁ āhāraṁ āhareyya aññatra udakadantaponā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 123. Uyyojanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniṁ, “ehāyye, gāmaṁ vā nigamaṁ vā piṇḍāya pavisissāmā”ti tassā dāpetvā vā adāpetvā vā uyyojeyya, “gacchāyye, na me tayā saddhiṁ kathā vā nisajjā vā phāsu hoti, ekikāya me kathā vā nisajjā vā phāsu hotī”ti etadeva paccayaṁ karitvā anaññaṁ, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 124. Sabhojanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sabhojane kule anupakhajja nisajjaṁ kappeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 125. Rahopaṭicchannasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī purisena saddhiṁ raho paṭicchanne āsane nisajjaṁ kappeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 126. Rahonisajjasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī purisena saddhiṁ ekenekā raho nisajjaṁ kappeyya, pācittiyaṁ. Bhojanavaggo dvādasamo.
Cārittavaggo Pācittiya 127. Cārittasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī nimantitā sabhattā samānā santiṁ bhikkhuniṁ anāpucchā purebhattaṁ vā pacchābhattaṁ vā kulesu cārittaṁ āpajjeyya aññatra samayā, pācittiyaṁ. Tatthāyaṁ samayo, cīvaradānasamayo, cīvarakārasamayo, ayaṁ tattha samayo.
Pācittiya 128. Mahānāmasikkhāpadaṁ Agilānāya bhikkhuniyā catumāsappaccayapavāraṇā sāditabbā aññatra punapavāraṇāya, aññatra niccapavāraṇāya. Tato ce uttari sādiyeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 129. Uyyuttasenāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī uyyuttaṁ senaṁ dassanāya gaccheyya aññatra tathārūpappaccayā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 130. Senāvāsasikkhāpadaṁ Siyā ca tassā bhikkhuniyā kocideva paccayo senaṁ gamanāya, dirattatirattaṁ tāya bhikkhuniyā senāya vasitabbaṁ. Tato ce uttari vaseyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 131. Uyyodhikasikkhāpadaṁ Dirattatirattaṁ ce bhikkhunī senāya vasamānā uyyodhikaṁ vā balaggaṁ vā senābyūhaṁ vā anīkadassanaṁ vā gaccheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 132. Surāpānasikkhāpadaṁ Surāmerayapāne pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 133. Aṅgulipatodakasikkhāpadaṁ Aṅgulipatodake pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 134. Hasadhammasikkhāpadaṁ Udake hasadhamme pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 135. Anādariyasikkhāpadaṁ Anādariye pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 136. Bhiṁsāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniṁ bhiṁsāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ. Cārittavaggo terasamo.
Jotivaggo Pācittiya 137. Jotisikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā visibbanāpekkhā jotiṁ samādaheyya vā samādahāpeyya vā aññatra tathārūpappaccayā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 138. Nahānasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī orenaddhamāsaṁ nahāyeyya aññatra samayā, pācittiyaṁ. Tatthāyaṁ samayo “diyaḍḍho māso seso gimhāna”nti “vassānassa paṭhamo māso” iccete aḍḍhateyyamāsā uṇhasamayo, pariḷāhasamayo, gilānasamayo, kammasamayo, addhānagamanasamayo, vātavuṭṭhisamayo, ayaṁ tattha samayo.
Pācittiya 139. Dubbaṇṇakaraṇasikkhāpadaṁ Navaṁ pana bhikkhuniyā cīvaralābhāya tiṇṇaṁ dubbaṇṇakaraṇānaṁ aññataraṁ dubbaṇṇakaraṇaṁ ādātabbaṁ nīlaṁ vā kaddamaṁ vā kāḷasāmaṁ vā. Anādā ce bhikkhunī tiṇṇaṁ dubbaṇṇakaraṇānaṁ aññataraṁ dubbaṇṇakaraṇaṁ navaṁ cīvaraṁ paribhuñjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 140. Vikappanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhussa vā bhikkhuniyā vā sikkhamānāya vā sāmaṇerassa vā sāmaṇeriyā vā sāmaṁ cīvaraṁ vikappetvā apaccuddhāraṇaṁ paribhuñjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 141. Apanidhāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā pattaṁ vā cīvaraṁ vā nisīdanaṁ vā sūcigharaṁ vā kāyabandhanaṁ vā apanidheyya vā apanidhāpeyya vā antamaso hasāpekkhāpi, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 142. Sañciccasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sañcicca pāṇaṁ jīvitā voropeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 143. Sappāṇakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ sappāṇakaṁ udakaṁ paribhuñjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 144. Ukkoṭanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ yathādhammaṁ nihatādhikaraṇaṁ punakammāya ukkoṭeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 145. Theyyasatthasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ theyyasatthena saddhiṁ saṁvidhāya ekaddhānamaggaṁ paṭipajjeyya antamaso gāmantarampi, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 146. Ariṭṭhasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī evaṁ vadeyya: “tathāhaṁ bhagavatā dhammaṁ desitaṁ ājānāmi, yathā yeme antarāyikā dhammā vuttā bhagavatā, te paṭisevato nālaṁ antarāyāyā”ti. Sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyye evaṁ avaca, mā bhagavantaṁ abbhācikkhi, na hi sādhu bhagavato abbhakkhānaṁ, na hi bhagavā evaṁ vadeyya, anekapariyāyenāyye antarāyikā dhammā antarāyikā vuttā bhagavatā, alañca pana te paṭisevato antarāyāyā”ti. Evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya. Yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ. No ce paṭinissajjeyya, pācittiyaṁ. Jotivaggo cuddasamo.
Diṭṭhivaggo Pācittiya 147. Ukkhittasambhogasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ tathāvādiniyā bhikkhuniyā akaṭānudhammāya taṁ diṭṭhiṁ appaṭinissaṭṭhāya saddhiṁ sambhuñjeyya vā, saṁvaseyya vā, saha vā seyyaṁ kappeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 148. Kaṇṭakasikkhāpadaṁ Samaṇuddesāpi ce evaṁ vadeyya: “tathāhaṁ bhagavatā dhammaṁ desitaṁ ājānāmi, yathā yeme antarāyikā dhammā vuttā bhagavatā, te paṭisevato nālaṁ antarāyāyā”ti. Sā samaṇuddesā bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyye, samaṇuddese evaṁ avaca, mā bhagavantaṁ abbhācikkhi, na hi sādhu bhagavato abbhakkhānaṁ, na hi bhagavā evaṁ vadeyya, anekapariyāyenāyye, samaṇuddese antarāyikā dhammā antarāyikā vuttā bhagavatā, alañca pana te paṭisevato antarāyāyā”ti. Evañca sā samaṇuddesā bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā samaṇuddesā bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “ajjatagge te, ayye, samaṇuddese na ceva so bhagavā satthā apadisitabbo, yampi caññā samaṇuddesā labhanti bhikkhunīhi saddhiṁ dirattatirattaṁ sahaseyyaṁ, sāpi te natthi, cara pire, vinassā”ti. Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ tathānāsitaṁ samaṇuddesaṁ upalāpeyya vā, upaṭṭhāpeyya vā, sambhuñjeyya vā, saha vā seyyaṁ kappeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 149. Sahadhammikasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi sahadhammikaṁ vuccamānā evaṁ vadeyya: “na tāvāhaṁ, ayye, etasmiṁ sikkhāpade sikkhissāmi, yāva na aññaṁ bhikkhuniṁ byattaṁ vinayadharaṁ paripucchāmī”ti, pācittiyaṁ. Sikkhamānāya, bhikkhave, bhikkhuniyā aññātabbaṁ paripucchitabbaṁ paripañhitabbaṁ, ayaṁ tattha sāmīci.
Pācittiya 150. Vilekhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pātimokkhe uddissamāne evaṁ vadeyya: “kiṁ panimehi khuddānukhuddakehi sikkhāpadehi uddiṭṭhehi, yāvadeva kukkuccāya vihesāya vilekhāya saṁvattantī”ti, sikkhāpadavivaṇṇake pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 151. Mohanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī anvaddhamāsaṁ pātimokkhe uddissamāne evaṁ vadeyya: “idāneva kho ahaṁ, ayye, jānāmi ayampi kira dhammo suttāgato suttapariyāpanno anvaddhamāsaṁ uddesaṁ āgacchatī”ti, tañce bhikkhuniṁ aññā bhikkhuniyo jāneyyuṁ nisinnapubbaṁ imāya bhikkhuniyā dvattikkhattuṁ pātimokkhe uddissamāne, ko pana vādo bhiyyo, na ca tassā bhikkhuniyā aññāṇakena mutti atthi, yañca tattha āpattiṁ āpannā, tañca yathādhammo kāretabbo, uttari cassā moho āropetabbo: “tassā te, ayye, alābhā, tassā te dulladdhaṁ, yaṁ tvaṁ pātimokkhe uddissamāne na sādhukaṁ aṭṭhiṁ katvā manasi karosī”ti, idaṁ tasmiṁ mohanake pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 152. Pahārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā kupitā anattamanā pahāraṁ dadeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 153. Talasattikasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā kupitā anattamanā talasattikaṁ uggireyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 154. Amūlakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniṁ amūlakena saṅghādisesena anuddhaṁseyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 155. Sañciccasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā sañcicca kukkuccaṁ upadaheyya, “itissā muhuttampi aphāsu bhavissatī”ti etadeva paccayaṁ karitvā anaññaṁ, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 156. Upassuti sikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhunīnaṁ bhaṇḍanajātānaṁ kalahajātānaṁ vivādāpannānaṁ upassutiṁ tiṭṭheyya, “yaṁ imā bhaṇissanti, taṁ sossāmī”ti etadeva paccayaṁ karitvā anaññaṁ, pācittiyaṁ. Diṭṭhivaggo pannarasamo.
Dhammikavaggo Pācittiya 157. Kammappaṭibāhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī dhammikānaṁ kammānaṁ chandaṁ datvā pacchā khīyanadhammaṁ āpajjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 158. Chandaṁadatvāgamanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī saṅghe vinicchayakathāya vattamānāya chandaṁ adatvā uṭṭhāyāsanā pakkameyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 159. Dubbalasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī samaggena saṅghena cīvaraṁ datvā pacchā khīyanadhammaṁ āpajjeyya, “yathāsanthutaṁ bhikkhuniyo saṅghikaṁ lābhaṁ pariṇāmentī”ti, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 160. Pariṇāmanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ saṅghikaṁ lābhaṁ pariṇataṁ puggalassa pariṇāmeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 161. Ratanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ratanaṁ vā ratanasammataṁ vā aññatra ajjhārāmā vā ajjhāvasathā vā uggaṇheyya vā uggaṇhāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ. Ratanaṁ vā pana bhikkhuniyā ratanasammataṁ vā ajjhārāme vā ajjhāvasathe vā uggahetvā vā uggahāpetvā vā nikkhipitabbaṁ, “yassa bhavissati, so harissatī”ti, ayaṁ tattha sāmīci.
Pācittiya 162. Sūcigharasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aṭṭhimayaṁ vā dantamayaṁ vā visāṇamayaṁ vā sūcigharaṁ kārāpeyya, bhedanakaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 163. Mañcapīṭhasikkhāpadaṁ Navaṁ pana bhikkhuniyā mañcaṁ vā pīṭhaṁ vā kārayamānāya aṭṭhaṅgulapādakaṁ kāretabbaṁ sugataṅgulena aññatra heṭṭhimāya aṭaniyā. Taṁ atikkāmentiyā chedanakaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 164. Tūlonaddhasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī mañcaṁ vā pīṭhaṁ vā tūlonaddhaṁ kārāpeyya, uddālanakaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 165. Kaṇḍuppaṭicchādisikkhāpadaṁ Kaṇḍuppaṭicchādiṁ pana bhikkhuniyā kārayamānāya pamāṇikā kāretabbā, tatridaṁ pamāṇaṁ, dīghaso catasso vidatthiyo sugatavidatthiyā, tiriyaṁ dve vidatthiyo. Taṁ atikkāmentiyā chedanakaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 166. Nandasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sugatacīvarappamāṇaṁ cīvaraṁ kārāpeyya, atirekaṁ vā, chedanakaṁ pācittiyaṁ. Tatridaṁ sugatassa sugatacīvarappamāṇaṁ, dīghaso nava vidatthiyo sugatavidatthiyā, tiriyaṁ cha vidatthiyo, idaṁ sugatassa sugatacīvarappamāṇanti. Dhammikavaggo soḷasamo.
Uddiṭṭhā kho, ayyāyo, chasaṭṭhisatā pācittiyā dhammā. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Pācittiyā niṭṭhitā.
Pāṭidesanīyā Ime kho panāyyāyo aṭṭha pāṭidesanīyā dhammā uddesaṁ āgacchanti.
Pāṭidesanīya 1. Sappiviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā sappiṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya, paṭidesetabbaṁ tāya bhikkhuniyā: “gārayhaṁ, ayye, dhammaṁ āpajjiṁ asappāyaṁ pāṭidesanīyaṁ, taṁ paṭidesemī”ti.
Pāṭidesanīya 2. Telaviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā telaṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya …pe… taṁ paṭidesemīti.
Pāṭidesanīya 3. Madhuviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā madhuṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya …pe… taṁ paṭidesemīti.
Pāṭidesanīya 4. Phāṇitaviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā phāṇitaṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya …pe… taṁ paṭidesemīti.
Pāṭidesanīya 5. Macchaviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā macchaṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya …pe… taṁ paṭidesemīti.
Pāṭidesanīya 6. Maṁsaviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā maṁsaṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya …pe… taṁ paṭidesemīti.
Pāṭidesanīya 7. Khīraviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā khīraṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya …pe… taṁ paṭidesemīti.
Pāṭidesanīya 8. Dadhiviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā dadhiṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya, paṭidesetabbaṁ tāya bhikkhuniyā: “gārayhaṁ, ayye, dhammaṁ āpajjiṁ asappāyaṁ pāṭidesanīyaṁ, taṁ paṭidesemī”ti.
Uddiṭṭhā kho, ayyāyo, aṭṭha pāṭidesanīyā dhammā. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Pāṭidesanīyā niṭṭhitā.
Sekhiyā Ime kho panāyyāyo, sekhiyā dhammā uddesaṁ āgacchanti.
Parimaṇḍalavaggo Sekhiya 1. Parimaṇḍalasikkhāpadaṁ Parimaṇḍalaṁ nivāsessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 2. Dutiyaparimaṇḍalasikkhāpadaṁ Parimaṇḍalaṁ pārupissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 3. Suppaṭicchannasikkhāpadaṁ Suppaṭicchannā antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 4. Dutiyasuppaṭicchannasikkhāpadaṁ Suppaṭicchannā antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 5. Susaṁvutasikkhāpadaṁ Susaṁvutā antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 6. Dutiyasusaṁvutasikkhāpadaṁ Susaṁvutā antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 7. Okkhittacakkhusikkhāpadaṁ Okkhittacakkhunī antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 8. Dutiya-okkhittacakkhusikkhāpadaṁ Okkhittacakkhunī antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 9. Ukkhittakasikkhāpadaṁ Na ukkhittakāya antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 10. Dutiya-ukkhittakasikkhāpadaṁ Na ukkhittakāya antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā. Parimaṇḍalavaggo paṭhamo.
Ujjagghikavaggo Sekhiya 11. Ujjagghikasikkhāpadaṁ Na ujjagghikāya antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 12. Dutiya-ujjagghikasikkhāpadaṁ Na ujjagghikāya antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 13. Uccasaddasikkhāpadaṁ Appasaddā antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 14. Dutiya-uccasaddasikkhāpadaṁ Appasaddā antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 15. Kāyappacālakasikkhāpadaṁ Na kāyappacālakaṁ antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 16. Dutiyakāyappacālakasikkhāpadaṁ Na kāyappacālakaṁ antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 17. Bāhuppacālakasikkhāpadaṁ Na bāhuppacālakaṁ antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 18. Dutiyabāhuppacālakasikkhāpadaṁ Na bāhuppacālakaṁ antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 19. Sīsappacālakasikkhāpadaṁ Na sīsappacālakaṁ antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 20. Dutiyasīsappacālakasikkhāpadaṁ Na sīsappacālakaṁ antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā. Ujjagghikavaggo dutiyo.
Khambhakatavaggo Sekhiya 21. Khambhakatasikkhāpadaṁ Na khambhakatā antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 22. Dutiyakhambhakatasikkhāpadaṁ Na khambhakatā antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 23. Oguṇṭhitasikkhāpadaṁ Na oguṇṭhitā antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 24. Dutiya-oguṇṭhitasikkhāpadaṁ Na oguṇṭhitā antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 25. Ukkuṭikasikkhāpadaṁ Na ukkuṭikāya antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 26. Pallatthikasikkhāpadaṁ Na pallatthikāya antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 27. Sakkaccapaṭiggahaṇasikkhāpadaṁ Sakkaccaṁ piṇḍapātaṁ paṭiggahessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 28. Pattasaññinīpaṭiggahaṇasikkhāpadaṁ Pattasaññinī piṇḍapātaṁ paṭiggahessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 29. Samasūpakapaṭiggahaṇasikkhāpadaṁ Samasūpakaṁ piṇḍapātaṁ paṭiggahessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 30. Samatittikasikkhāpadaṁ Samatittikaṁ piṇḍapātaṁ paṭiggahessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā. Khambhakatavaggo tatiyo.
Sakkaccavaggo Sekhiya 31. Sakkaccabhuñjanasikkhāpadaṁ Sakkaccaṁ piṇḍapātaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 32. Pattasaññinībhuñjanasikkhāpadaṁ Pattasaññinī piṇḍapātaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 33. Sapadānasikkhāpadaṁ Sapadānaṁ piṇḍapātaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 34. Samasūpakasikkhāpadaṁ Samasūpakaṁ piṇḍapātaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 35. Na thūpakatasikkhāpadaṁ Na thūpakato omadditvā piṇḍapātaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 36. Odanappaṭicchādanasikkhāpadaṁ Na sūpaṁ vā byañjanaṁ vā odanena paṭicchādessāmi bhiyyokamyataṁ upādāyāti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 37. Sūpodanaviññattisikkhāpadaṁ Na sūpaṁ vā odanaṁ vā agilānā attano atthāya viññāpetvā bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 38. Ujjhānasaññinīsikkhāpadaṁ Na ujjhānasaññinī paresaṁ pattaṁ olokessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 39. Kabaḷasikkhāpadaṁ Nātimahantaṁ kabaḷaṁ karissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 40. Ālopasikkhāpadaṁ Parimaṇḍalaṁ ālopaṁ karissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā. Sakkaccavaggo catuttho.
Kabaḷavaggo Sekhiya 41. Anāhaṭasikkhāpadaṁ Na anāhaṭe kabaḷe mukhadvāraṁ vivarissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 42. Bhuñjamānasikkhāpadaṁ Na bhuñjamānā sabbahatthaṁ mukhe pakkhipissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 43. Sakabaḷasikkhāpadaṁ Na sakabaḷena mukhena byāharissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 44. Piṇḍukkhepakasikkhāpadaṁ Na piṇḍukkhepakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 45. Kabaḷāvacchedakasikkhāpadaṁ Na kabaḷāvacchedakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 46. Avagaṇḍakārakasikkhāpadaṁ Na avagaṇḍakārakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 47. Hatthaniddhunakasikkhāpadaṁ Na hatthaniddhunakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 48. Sitthāvakārakasikkhāpadaṁ Na sitthāvakārakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 49. Jivhānicchārakasikkhāpadaṁ Na jivhānicchārakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 50. Capucapukārakasikkhāpadaṁ Na capucapukārakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā. Kabaḷavaggo pañcamo.
Surusuruvaggo Sekhiya 51. Surusurukārakasikkhāpadaṁ Na surusurukārakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 52. Hatthanillehakasikkhāpadaṁ Na hatthanillehakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 53. Pattanillehakasikkhāpadaṁ Na pattanillehakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 54. Oṭṭhanillehakasikkhāpadaṁ Na oṭṭhanillehakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 55. Sāmisasikkhāpadaṁ Na sāmisena hatthena pānīyathālakaṁ paṭiggahessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 56. Sasitthakasikkhāpadaṁ Na sasitthakaṁ pattadhovanaṁ antaraghare chaḍḍessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 57. Chattapāṇisikkhāpadaṁ Na chattapāṇissa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 58. Daṇḍapāṇisikkhāpadaṁ Na daṇḍapāṇissa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 59. Satthapāṇisikkhāpadaṁ Na satthapāṇissa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 60. Āvudhapāṇisikkhāpadaṁ Na āvudhapāṇissa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā. Surusuruvaggo chaṭṭho.
Pādukavaggo Sekhiya 61. Pādukasikkhāpadaṁ Na pādukāruḷhassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 62. Upāhanasikkhāpadaṁ Na upāhanāruḷhassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 63. Yānasikkhāpadaṁ Na yānagatassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 64. Sayanasikkhāpadaṁ Na sayanagatassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 65. Pallatthikasikkhāpadaṁ Na pallatthikāya nisinnassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 66. Veṭhitasikkhāpadaṁ Na veṭhitasīsassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 67. Oguṇṭhitasikkhāpadaṁ Na oguṇṭhitasīsassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 68. Chamāsikkhāpadaṁ Na chamāyaṁ nisīditvā āsane nisinnassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 69. Nīcāsanasikkhāpadaṁ Na nīce āsane nisīditvā ucce āsane nisinnassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 70. Ṭhitāsikkhāpadaṁ Na ṭhitā nisinnassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 71. Pacchatogacchantīsikkhāpadaṁ Na pacchato gacchantī purato gacchantassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 72. Uppathenagacchantīsikkhāpadaṁ Na uppathena gacchantī pathena gacchantassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 73. Ṭhitāuccārasikkhāpadaṁ Na ṭhitā agilānā uccāraṁ vā passāvaṁ vā karissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 74. Hariteuccārasikkhāpadaṁ Na harite agilānā uccāraṁ vā passāvaṁ vā kheḷaṁ vā karissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 75. Udakeuccārasikkhāpadaṁ Na udake agilānā uccāraṁ vā passāvaṁ vā kheḷaṁ vā karissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā. Pādukavaggo sattamo.
Uddiṭṭhā kho, ayyāyo, sekhiyā dhammā. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Sekhiyā niṭṭhitā.
Adhikaraṇasamathā Ime kho panāyyāyo, satta adhikaraṇasamathā dhammā uddesaṁ āgacchanti.
Adhikaraṇasamatha 1 Sammukhāvinayo dātabbo.
Adhikaraṇasamatha 2 Sativinayo dātabbo.
Adhikaraṇasamatha 3 Amūḷhavinayo dātabbo.
Adhikaraṇasamatha 4 Paṭiññāya kāretabbaṁ.
Adhikaraṇasamatha 5 Yebhuyyasikā.
Adhikaraṇasamatha 6 Tassapāpiyasikā.
Adhikaraṇasamatha 7 Tiṇavatthārakoti.
Uddiṭṭhā kho ayyāyo satta adhikaraṇasamathā dhammā. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Adhikaraṇasamathā niṭṭhitā.
Uddiṭṭhaṁ kho ayyāyo nidānaṁ uddiṭṭhā aṭṭha pārājikā dhammā, uddiṭṭhā sattarasa saṅghādisesā dhammā, uddiṭṭhā tiṁsa nissaggiyā pācittiyā dhammā, uddiṭṭhā chasaṭṭhi satā pācittiyā dhammā, uddiṭṭhā aṭṭha pāṭidesanīyā dhammā, uddiṭṭhā sekhiyā dhammā, uddiṭṭhā satta adhikaraṇasamathā dhammā. Ettakaṁ tassa bhagavato suttāgataṁ suttapariyāpannaṁ anvaddhamāsaṁ uddesaṁ āgacchati. Tattha sabbāheva samaggāhi sammodamānāhi avivadamānāhi sikkhitabbanti. Vitthāruddeso catuttho. Bhikkhunipātimokkhaṁ niṭṭhitaṁ. Namo tassa bhagavato arahato sammāsambuddhassa
Pubbakaraṇaṁ Sammajjanī padīpo ca, udakaṁ āsanena ca; Uposathassa etāni, “pubbakaraṇa”nti vuccati.
Pubbakiccaṁ Chanda, pārisuddhi, utukkhānaṁ, bhikkhunigaṇanā ca ovādo; Uposathassa etāni, “pubbakicca”nti vuccati.
Pattakallaaṅgā Uposatho, yāvatikā ca bhikkhunī kammappattā; Sabhāgāpattiyo ca na vijjanti; Vajjanīyā ca puggalā tasmiṁ na honti, “pattakalla”nti vuccati.
Pubbakaraṇapubbakiccāni samāpetvā desitāpattikassa samaggassa bhikkhunisaṅghassa anumatiyā pātimokkhaṁ uddisituṁ ārādhanaṁ karoma.
Nidānuddeso Suṇātu me ayye saṅgho. Ajjuposatho pannaraso, yadi saṅghassa pattakallaṁ, saṅgho uposathaṁ kareyya, pātimokkhaṁ uddiseyya.
Kiṁ saṅghassa pubbakiccaṁ? Pārisuddhiṁ ayyāyo ārocetha, pātimokkhaṁ uddisissāmi, taṁ sabbāva santā sādhukaṁ suṇoma manasi karoma. Yassā siyā āpatti, sā āvikareyya, asantiyā āpattiyā tuṇhī bhavitabbaṁ, tuṇhībhāvena kho panāyyāyo, “parisuddhā”ti vedissāmi. Yathā kho pana paccekapuṭṭhassā veyyākaraṇaṁ hoti, evamevaṁ evarūpāya parisāya yāvatatiyaṁ anusāvitaṁ hoti. Yā pana bhikkhunī yāvatatiyaṁ anusāviyamāne saramānā santiṁ āpattiṁ nāvikareyya, sampajānamusāvādassā hoti. Sampajānamusāvādo kho panāyyāyo, antarāyiko dhammo vutto bhagavatā, tasmā saramānāya bhikkhuniyā āpannāya visuddhāpekkhāya santī āpatti āvikātabbā, āvikatā hissā phāsu hoti.
Uddiṭṭhaṁ kho, ayyāyo, nidānaṁ. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Nidānaṁ niṭṭhitaṁ.
Pārājikuddeso Tatrime aṭṭha pārājikā dhammā uddesaṁ āgacchanti.
Pārājika 1. Methunadhammasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī chandaso methunaṁ dhammaṁ paṭiseveyya, antamaso tiracchānagatenapi, pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā.
Pārājika 2. Adinnādānasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī gāmā vā araññā vā adinnaṁ theyyasaṅkhātaṁ ādiyeyya, yathārūpe adinnādāne rājāno coraṁ gahetvā haneyyuṁ vā bandheyyuṁ vā pabbājeyyuṁ vā corāsi bālāsi mūḷhāsi thenāsīti, tathārūpaṁ bhikkhunī adinnaṁ ādiyamānā ayampi pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā.
Pārājika 3. Manussaviggahasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sañcicca manussaviggahaṁ jīvitā voropeyya, satthahārakaṁ vāssa pariyeseyya, maraṇavaṇṇaṁ vā saṁvaṇṇeyya, maraṇāya vā samādapeyya, “ambho purisa, kiṁ tuyhiminā pāpakena dujjīvitena, mataṁ te jīvitā seyyo”ti, iti cittamanā cittasaṅkappā anekapariyāyena maraṇavaṇṇaṁ vā saṁvaṇṇeyya, maraṇāya vā samādapeyya, ayampi pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā.
Pārājika 4. Uttarimanussadhammasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī anabhijānaṁ uttarimanussadhammaṁ attupanāyikaṁ alamariyañāṇadassanaṁ samudācareyya, “iti jānāmi, iti passāmī”ti, tato aparena samayena samanuggāhīyamānā vā asamanuggāhīyamānā vā āpannā visuddhāpekkhā evaṁ vadeyya, “ajānamevaṁ, ayye, avacaṁ jānāmi, apassaṁ passāmi, tucchaṁ musā vilapi”nti, aññatra adhimānā, ayampi pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā.
Pārājika 5. Ubbhajāṇumaṇḍalikāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī avassutā avassutassa purisapuggalassa, adhakkhakaṁ ubbhajāṇumaṇḍalaṁ āmasanaṁ vā parāmasanaṁ vā gahaṇaṁ vā chupanaṁ vā paṭipīḷanaṁ vā sādiyeyya, ayampi pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā ubbhajāṇumaṇḍalikā.
Pārājika 6. Vajjappaṭicchādikāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ pārājikaṁ dhammaṁ ajjhāpannaṁ bhikkhuniṁ nevattanā paṭicodeyya, na gaṇassa āroceyya, yadā ca sā ṭhitā vā assa cutā vā nāsitā vā avassaṭā vā, sā pacchā evaṁ vadeyya: “pubbevāhaṁ, ayye, aññāsiṁ etaṁ bhikkhuniṁ ‘evarūpā ca evarūpā ca sā bhaginī’ti, no ca kho attanā paṭicodessaṁ, na gaṇassa ārocessa”nti, ayampi pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā vajjappaṭicchādikā.
Pārājika 7. Ukkhittānuvattikāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī samaggena saṅghena ukkhittaṁ bhikkhuṁ dhammena vinayena satthusāsanena anādaraṁ appaṭikāraṁ akatasahāyaṁ tamanuvatteyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “eso kho, ayye, bhikkhu samaggena saṅghena ukkhitto, dhammena vinayena satthusāsanena anādaro appaṭikāro akatasahāyo, māyye, etaṁ bhikkhuṁ anuvattī”ti, evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyaṁ ce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ, no ce paṭinissajjeyya, ayampi pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā ukkhittānuvattikā.
Pārājika 8. Aṭṭhavatthukāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī avassutā avassutassa purisapuggalassa hatthaggahaṇaṁ vā sādiyeyya, saṅghāṭikaṇṇaggahaṇaṁ vā sādiyeyya, santiṭṭheyya vā, sallapeyya vā, saṅketaṁ vā gaccheyya, purisassa vā abbhāgamanaṁ sādiyeyya, channaṁ vā anupaviseyya, kāyaṁ vā tadatthāya upasaṁhareyya etassa asaddhammassa paṭisevanatthāya, ayampi pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā aṭṭhavatthukā.
Uddiṭṭhā kho, ayyāyo, aṭṭha pārājikā dhammā. Yesaṁ bhikkhunī aññataraṁ vā aññataraṁ vā āpajjitvā na labhati bhikkhunīhi saddhiṁ saṁvāsaṁ yathā pure, tathā pacchā, pārājikā hoti asaṁvāsā. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Pārājikaṁ niṭṭhitaṁ.
Saṅghādisesuddeso Ime kho panāyyāyo sattarasa saṅghādisesā dhammā uddesaṁ āgacchanti.
Saṅghādisesa 1. Ussayavādikāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ussayavādikā vihareyya gahapatinā vā gahapatiputtena vā dāsena vā kammakārena vā antamaso samaṇaparibbājakenāpi, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 2. Corīvuṭṭhāpikāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ coriṁ vajjhaṁ viditaṁ anapaloketvā rājānaṁ vā saṅghaṁ vā gaṇaṁ vā pūgaṁ vā seṇiṁ vā, aññatra kappā vuṭṭhāpeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 3. Ekagāmantaragamanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ekā vā gāmantaraṁ gaccheyya, ekā vā nadīpāraṁ gaccheyya, ekā vā rattiṁ vippavaseyya, ekā vā gaṇamhā ohiyeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 4. Ukkhittakaosāraṇasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī samaggena saṅghena ukkhittaṁ bhikkhuniṁ dhammena vinayena satthusāsanena anapaloketvā kārakasaṅghaṁ, anaññāya gaṇassa chandaṁ osāreyya, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 5. Bhojanapaṭiggahaṇapaṭhamasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī avassutā avassutassa purisapuggalassa hatthato khādanīyaṁ vā, bhojanīyaṁ vā sahatthā paṭiggahetvā khādeyya vā bhuñjeyya vā, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 6. Bhojanapaṭiggahaṇadutiyasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī evaṁ vadeyya: “kiṁ te, ayye, eso purisapuggalo karissati avassuto vā anavassuto vā, yato tvaṁ anavassutā, iṅgha, ayye, yaṁ te eso purisapuggalo deti khādanīyaṁ vā bhojanīyaṁ vā, taṁ tvaṁ sahatthā paṭiggahetvā khāda vā bhuñja vā”ti, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 7. Sañcarittasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sañcarittaṁ samāpajjeyya itthiyā vā purisamatiṁ, purisassa vā itthimatiṁ, jāyattane vā jārattane vā antamaso taṅkhaṇikāyapi, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 8. Duṭṭhadosasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniṁ duṭṭhā dosā appatītā amūlakena pārājikena dhammena anuddhaṁseyya: “appeva nāma naṁ imamhā brahmacariyā cāveyya”nti, tato aparena samayena samanuggāhīyamānā vā asa manuggāhīyamānā vā amūlakañceva taṁ adhikaraṇaṁ hoti, bhikkhunī ca dosaṁ patiṭṭhāti, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 9. Aññabhāgiyasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniṁ duṭṭhā dosā appatītā aññabhāgiyassa adhikaraṇassa kiñcidesaṁ lesamattaṁ upādāya pārājikena dhammena anuddhaṁseyya, “appeva nāma naṁ imamhā brahmacariyā cāveyya”nti, tato aparena samayena samanuggāhīyamānā vā asamanuggāhīyamānā vā aññabhāgiyañceva taṁ adhikaraṇaṁ hoti. Kocideso lesamatto upādinno, bhikkhunī ca dosaṁ patiṭṭhāti, ayampi bhikkhunī paṭhamāpattikaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 10. Sikkhaṁpaccācikkhaṇasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī kupitā anattamanā evaṁ vadeyya: “buddhaṁ paccācikkhāmi dhammaṁ paccācikkhāmi, saṅghaṁ paccācikkhāmi, sikkhaṁ paccācikkhāmi, kinnumāva samaṇiyo yā samaṇiyo sakyadhītaro, santaññāpi samaṇiyo lajjiniyo kukkuccikā sikkhākāmā, tāsāhaṁ santike brahmacariyaṁ carissāmī”ti. Sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyye kupitā anattamanā evaṁ avaca ‘buddhaṁ paccācikkhāmi, dhammaṁ paccācikkhāmi, saṅghaṁ paccācikkhāmi, sikkhaṁ paccācikkhāmi, kinnumāva samaṇiyo yā samaṇiyo sakyadhītaro, santaññāpi samaṇiyo lajjiniyo kukkuccikā sikkhākāmā, tāsāhaṁ santike brahmacariyaṁ carissāmī’ti, abhiramāyye, svākkhāto dhammo, cara brahmacariyaṁ sammā dukkhassa antakiriyāyā”ti, evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ, no ce paṭinissajjeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 11. Adhikaraṇakupitasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī kismiñcideva adhikaraṇe paccākatā kupitā anattamanā evaṁ vadeyya: “chandagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, dosagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, mohagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, bhayagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo”ti, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyye, kismiñcideva adhikaraṇe paccākatā kupitā anattamanā evaṁ avaca ‘chandagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, dosagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, mohagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, bhayagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo’ti, ayyā kho chandāpi gaccheyya, dosāpi gaccheyya, mohāpi gaccheyya, bhayāpi gaccheyyā”ti. Evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ, no ce paṭinissajjeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 12. Pāpasamācārapaṭhamasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhuniyo paneva saṁsaṭṭhā viharanti pāpācārā pāpasaddā pāpasilokā bhikkhunisaṅghassa vihesikā aññamaññissā vajjappaṭicchādikā, tā bhikkhuniyo bhikkhunīhi evamassu vacanīyā: “bhaginiyo kho saṁsaṭṭhā viharanti pāpācārā pāpasaddā pāpasilokā bhikkhunisaṅghassa vihesikā aññamaññissā vajjappaṭicchādikā, viviccathāyye, vivekaññeva bhaginīnaṁ saṅgho vaṇṇetī”ti, evañca tā bhikkhuniyo bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyyuṁ, tā bhikkhuniyo bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyyuṁ, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ, no ce paṭinissajjeyyuṁ, imāpi bhikkhuniyo yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 13. Pāpasamācāradutiyasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī evaṁ vadeyya: “saṁsaṭṭhāva, ayye, tumhe viharatha, mā tumhe nānā viharittha, santi saṅghe aññāpi bhikkhuniyo evācārā evaṁsaddā evaṁsilokā bhikkhunisaṅghassa vihesikā aññamaññissā vajjappaṭicchādikā, tā saṅgho na kiñci āha tumhaññeva saṅgho uññāya paribhavena akkhantiyā vebhassiyā dubbalyā evamāha: ‘bhaginiyo kho saṁsaṭṭhā viharanti pāpācārā pāpasaddā pāpasilokā bhikkhunisaṅghassa vihesikā aññamaññissā vajjappaṭicchādikā, viviccathāyye, vivekaññeva bhaginīnaṁ saṅgho vaṇṇetī”’ti, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyye, evaṁ avaca, saṁsaṭṭhāva ayye tumhe viharatha, mā tumhe nānā viharittha, santi saṅghe aññāpi bhikkhuniyo evācārā evaṁsaddā evaṁsilokā bhikkhunisaṅghassa vihesikā aññamaññissā vajjappaṭicchādikā, tā saṅgho na kiñci āha, tumhaññeva saṅgho uññāya paribhavena akkhantiyā vebhassiyā dubbalyā evamāha: ‘bhaginiyo kho saṁsaṭṭhā viharanti pāpācārā pāpasaddā pāpasilokā bhikkhunisaṅghassa vihesikā aññamaññissā vajjappaṭicchādikā, viviccathāyye, vivekaññeva bhaginīnaṁ saṅgho vaṇṇetī”’ti, evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ, no ce paṭinissajjeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 14. Saṅghabhedakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī samaggassa saṅghassa bhedāya parakkameyya, bhedanasaṁvattanikaṁ vā adhikaraṇaṁ samādāya paggayha tiṭṭheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyyā, samaggassa saṅghassa bhedāya parakkami, bhedanasaṁvattanikaṁ vā adhikaraṇaṁ samādāya paggayha aṭṭhāsi, sametāyyā, saṅghena, samaggo hi saṅgho sammodamāno avivadamāno ekuddeso phāsu viharatī”ti. Evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ. No ce paṭinissajjeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 15. Bhedānuvattakasikkhāpadaṁ Tassāyeva kho pana bhikkhuniyā bhikkhuniyo honti anuvattikā vaggavādikā ekā vā dve vā tisso vā, tā evaṁ vadeyyuṁ: “māyyāyo, etaṁ bhikkhuniṁ kiñci avacuttha dhammavādinī cesā bhikkhunī, vinayavādinī cesā bhikkhunī, amhākañcesā bhikkhunī chandañca ruciñca ādāya voharati, jānāti, no bhāsati, amhākampetaṁ khamatī”ti, tā bhikkhuniyo bhikkhunīhi evamassu vacanīyā: “māyyāyo, evaṁ avacuttha, na cesā bhikkhunī dhammavādinī, na cesā bhikkhunī vinayavādinī, māyyānampi saṅghabhedo ruccittha, sametāyyānaṁ saṅghena, samaggo hi saṅgho sammodamāno avivadamāno ekuddeso phāsu viharatī”ti, evañca tā bhikkhuniyo bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyyuṁ, tā bhikkhuniyo bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyyuṁ. Iccetaṁ kusalaṁ. No ce paṭinissajjeyyuṁ, imāpi bhikkhuniyo yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 16. Dubbacasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhunī paneva dubbacajātikā hoti uddesapariyāpannesu sikkhāpadesu bhikkhunīhi sahadhammikaṁ vuccamānā attānaṁ avacanīyaṁ karoti: “mā maṁ ayyāyo kiñci avacuttha kalyāṇaṁ vā pāpakaṁ vā, ahampāyyāyo, na kiñci vakkhāmi kalyāṇaṁ vā pāpakaṁ vā, viramathāyyāyo, mama vacanāyā”ti, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyyā, attānaṁ avacanīyaṁ akāsi, vacanīyameva, ayyā, attānaṁ karotu, ayyāpi bhikkhuniyo vadatu sahadhammena, bhikkhuniyopi ayyaṁ vakkhanti sahadhammena, evaṁ saṁvaddhā hi tassa bhagavato parisā yadidaṁ aññamaññavacanena aññamaññavuṭṭhāpanenā”ti. Evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ. No ce paṭinissajjeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Saṅghādisesa 17. Kuladūsakasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhunī paneva aññataraṁ gāmaṁ vā nigamaṁ vā upanissāya viharati kuladūsikā pāpasamācārā, tassā kho pāpakā samācārā dissanti ceva suyyanti ca, kulāni ca tāya duṭṭhāni dissanti ceva suyyanti ca, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “ayyā, kho kuladūsikā pāpasamācārā, ayyāya kho pāpakā samācārā dissanti ceva suyyanti ca, kulāni cāyyāya, duṭṭhāni dissanti ceva suyyanti ca, pakkamatāyyā imamhā āvāsā, alaṁ te idha vāsenā”ti. Evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tā bhikkhuniyo evaṁ vadeyya: “chandagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, dosagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, mohagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, bhayagāminiyo ca bhikkhuniyo, tādisikāya āpattiyā ekaccaṁ pabbājenti ekaccaṁ na pabbājentī”ti, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyyā, evaṁ avaca, na ca bhikkhuniyo chandagāminiyo, na ca bhikkhuniyo dosagāminiyo , na ca bhikkhuniyo mohagāminiyo, na ca bhikkhuniyo bhayagāminiyo, ayyā kho kuladūsikā pāpasamācārā, ayyāya kho pāpakā samācārā dissanti ceva suyyanti ca, kulāni cāyyāya duṭṭhāni dissanti ceva suyyanti ca, pakkamatāyyā, imamhā āvāsā alaṁ te idha vāsenā”ti. Evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ. No ce paṭinissajjeyya, ayampi bhikkhunī yāvatatiyakaṁ dhammaṁ āpannā nissāraṇīyaṁ saṅghādisesaṁ.
Uddiṭṭhā kho ayyāyo sattarasa saṅghādisesā dhammā nava paṭhamāpattikā, aṭṭha yāvatatiyakā, yesaṁ bhikkhunī aññataraṁ vā aññataraṁ vā āpajjati, tāya bhikkhuniyā ubhatosaṅghe pakkhamānattaṁ caritabbaṁ. Ciṇṇamānattā bhikkhunī yattha siyā vīsatigaṇo bhikkhunisaṅgho, tattha sā bhikkhunī abbhetabbā. Ekāyapi ce ūno vīsatigaṇo bhikkhunisaṅgho taṁ bhikkhuniṁ abbheyya, sā ca bhikkhunī anabbhitā, tā ca bhikkhuniyo gārayhā, ayaṁ tattha sāmīci. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Saṅghādiseso niṭṭhito.
Nissaggiya pācittiyā Ime kho panāyyāyo tiṁsa nissaggiyā pācittiyā dhammā uddesaṁ āgacchanti.
Pattavaggo Nissaggiya pācittiya 1. Pattasannicayasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pattasannicayaṁ kareyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 2. Akālacīvarabhājanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī akālacīvaraṁ “kālacīvara”nti adhiṭṭhahitvā bhājāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 3. Cīvaraparivattanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā saddhiṁ cīvaraṁ parivattetvā sā pacchā evaṁ vadeyya: “handāyye, tuyhaṁ cīvaraṁ, āhara metaṁ cīvaraṁ, yaṁ tuyhaṁ tuyhamevetaṁ, yaṁ mayhaṁ mayhamevetaṁ, āhara metaṁ cīvaraṁ, sakaṁ paccāharā”ti acchindeyya vā acchindāpeyya vā, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 4. Aññaviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññaṁ viññāpetvā aññaṁ viññāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 5. Aññacetāpana sikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññaṁ cetāpetvā aññaṁ cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 6. Paṭhamasaṅghikacetāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññadatthikena parikkhārena aññuddisikena saṅghikena aññaṁ cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 7. Dutiyasaṅghikacetāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññadatthikena parikkhārena aññuddisikena saṅghikena saññācikena aññaṁ cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 8. Paṭhamagaṇikacetāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññadatthikena parikkhārena aññuddisikena mahājanikena aññaṁ cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 9. Dutiyagaṇikacetāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññadatthikena parikkhārena aññuddisikena mahājanikena saññācikena aññaṁ cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 10. Puggalikacetāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññadatthikena parikkhārena aññuddisikena puggalikena saññācikena aññaṁ cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ. Pattavaggo paṭhamo.
Cīvaravaggo Nissaggiya pācittiya 11. Garupāvuraṇasikkhāpadaṁ Garupāvuraṇaṁ pana bhikkhuniyā cetāpentiyā catukkaṁsaparamaṁ cetāpetabbaṁ. Tato ce uttari cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 12. Lahupāvuraṇasikkhāpadaṁ Lahupāvuraṇaṁ pana bhikkhuniyā cetāpentiyā aḍḍhateyyakaṁsaparamaṁ cetāpetabbaṁ. Tato ce uttari cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 13. Kathinasikkhāpadaṁ Niṭṭhitacīvarasmiṁ bhikkhuniyā ubbhatasmiṁ kathine dasāhaparamaṁ atirekacīvaraṁ dhāretabbaṁ. Taṁ atikkāmentiyā, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 14. Udositasikkhāpadaṁ Niṭṭhitacīvarasmiṁ bhikkhuniyā ubbhatasmiṁ kathine ekarattampi ce bhikkhunī ticīvarena vippavaseyya, aññatra bhikkhunisammutiyā nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 15. Akālacīvarasikkhāpadaṁ Niṭṭhitacīvarasmiṁ bhikkhuniyā ubbhatasmiṁ kathine bhikkhuniyā paneva akālacīvaraṁ uppajjeyya, ākaṅkhamānāya bhikkhuniyā paṭiggahetabbaṁ, paṭiggahetvā khippameva kāretabbaṁ, no cassa pāripūri, māsaparamaṁ tāya bhikkhuniyā taṁ cīvaraṁ nikkhipitabbaṁ ūnassa pāripūriyā satiyā paccāsāya. Tato ce uttari nikkhipeyya satiyāpi paccāsāya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 16. Aññātakaviññattisikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aññātakaṁ gahapatiṁ vā gahapatāniṁ vā cīvaraṁ viññāpeyya aññatra samayā, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ. Tatthāyaṁ samayo acchinnacīvarā vā hoti bhikkhunī, naṭṭhacīvarā vā, ayaṁ tattha samayo.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 17. Tatuttarisikkhāpadaṁ Tañce aññātako gahapati vā gahapatānī vā bahūhi cīvarehi abhihaṭṭhuṁ pavāreyya, santaruttaraparamaṁ tāya bhikkhuniyā tato cīvaraṁ sāditabbaṁ. Tato ce uttari sādiyeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 18. Paṭhamaupakkhaṭasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhuniṁ paneva uddissa aññātakassa gahapatissa vā gahapatāniyā vā cīvaracetāpannaṁ upakkhaṭaṁ hoti: “iminā cīvaracetāpannena cīvaraṁ cetāpetvā itthannāmaṁ bhikkhuniṁ cīvarena acchādessāmī”ti. Tatra cesā bhikkhunī pubbe appavāritā upasaṅkamitvā cīvare vikappaṁ āpajjeyya: “sādhu vata, maṁ āyasmā iminā cīvaracetāpannena evarūpaṁ vā evarūpaṁ vā cīvaraṁ cetāpetvā acchādehī”ti kalyāṇakamyataṁ upādāya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 19. Dutiyaupakkhaṭasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhuniṁ paneva uddissa ubhinnaṁ aññātakānaṁ gahapatīnaṁ vā gahapatānīnaṁ vā paccekacīvaracetāpannāni upakkhaṭāni honti: “imehi mayaṁ paccekacīvaracetāpannehi paccekacīvarāni cetāpetvā itthannāmaṁ bhikkhuniṁ cīvarehi acchādessāmā”ti. Tatra cesā bhikkhūnī pubbe appavāritā upasaṅkamitvā cīvare vikappaṁ āpajjeyya: “sādhu vata maṁ āyasmanto imehi paccekacīvaracetāpannehi evarūpaṁ vā evarūpaṁ vā cīvaraṁ cetāpetvā acchādetha ubhova santā ekenā”ti kalyāṇakamyataṁ upādāya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 20. Rājasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhuniṁ paneva uddissa rājā vā rājabhoggo vā brāhmaṇo vā gahapatiko vā dūtena cīvaracetāpannaṁ pahiṇeyya: “iminā cīvaracetāpannena cīvaraṁ cetāpetvā itthannāmaṁ bhikkhuniṁ cīvarena acchādehī”ti. So ce dūto taṁ bhikkhuniṁ upasaṅkamitvā evaṁ vadeyya: “idaṁ kho, ayye, ayyaṁ uddissa cīvaracetāpannaṁ ābhataṁ, paṭiggaṇhātāyyā cīvaracetāpanna”nti. Tāya bhikkhuniyā so dūto evamassa vacanīyo: “na kho mayaṁ, āvuso, cīvaracetāpannaṁ paṭiggaṇhāma, cīvarañca kho mayaṁ paṭiggaṇhāma kālena kappiya”nti. So ce dūto taṁ bhikkhuniṁ evaṁ vadeyya: “atthi panāyyāya, koci veyyāvaccakaro”ti, cīvaratthikāya, bhikkhave, bhikkhuniyā veyyāvaccakaro niddisitabbo ārāmiko vā upāsako vā: “eso kho, āvuso, bhikkhunīnaṁ veyyāvaccakaro”ti. So ce dūto taṁ veyyāvaccakaraṁ saññāpetvā taṁ bhikkhuniṁ upasaṅkamitvā evaṁ vadeyya: “yaṁ kho, ayye, ayyā veyyāvaccakaraṁ niddisi, saññatto so mayā, upasaṅkamatāyyā kālena, cīvarena taṁ acchādessatī”ti. Cīvaratthikāya, bhikkhave, bhikkhuniyā veyyāvaccakaro upasaṅkamitvā dvattikkhattuṁ codetabbo sāretabbo: “attho me, āvuso, cīvarenā”ti, dvattikkhattuṁ codayamānā sārayamānā taṁ cīvaraṁ abhinipphādeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ, no ce abhinipphādeyya, catukkhattuṁ pañcakkhattuṁ chakkhattuparamaṁ tuṇhībhūtāya uddissa ṭhātabbaṁ, catukkhattuṁ pañcakkhattuṁ chakkhattuparamaṁ tuṇhībhūtā uddissa tiṭṭhamānā taṁ cīvaraṁ abhinipphādeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ. Tato ce uttari vāyamamānā taṁ cīvaraṁ abhinipphādeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ. No ce abhinipphādeyya, yatassā cīvaracetāpannaṁ ābhataṁ, tattha sāmaṁ vā gantabbaṁ, dūto vā pāhetabbo: “yaṁ kho tumhe āyasmanto bhikkhuniṁ uddissa cīvaracetāpannaṁ pahiṇittha, na taṁ tassā bhikkhuniyā kiñci atthaṁ anubhoti, yuñjantāyasmanto sakaṁ, mā vo sakaṁ vinassā”ti, ayaṁ tattha sāmīci. Cīvaravaggo dutiyo.
Pattavaggo Nissaggiya pācittiya 21. Rūpiyasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jātarūparajataṁ uggaṇheyya vā uggaṇhāpeyya vā upanikkhittaṁ vā sādiyeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 22. Rūpiyasaṁvohārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī nānappakārakaṁ rūpiyasaṁvohāraṁ samāpajjeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 23. Kayavikkayasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī nānappakārakaṁ kayavikkayaṁ samāpajjeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 24. Ūnapañcabandhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ūnapañcabandhanena pattena aññaṁ navaṁ pattaṁ cetāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ. Tāya bhikkhuniyā so patto bhikkhuniparisāya nissajjitabbo, yo ca tassā bhikkhuniparisāya pattapariyanto, so tassā bhikkhuniyā padātabbo: “ayaṁ te bhikkhuni patto yāvabhedanāya dhāretabbo”ti, ayaṁ tattha sāmīci.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 25. Bhesajjasikkhāpadaṁ Yāni kho pana tāni gilānānaṁ bhikkhunīnaṁ paṭisāyanīyāni bhesajjāni, seyyathidaṁ: sappi navanītaṁ telaṁ madhu phāṇitaṁ, tāni paṭiggahetvā sattāhaparamaṁ sannidhikārakaṁ paribhuñjitabbāni. Taṁ atikkāmentiyā, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 26. Cīvaraacchindanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā sāmaṁ cīvaraṁ datvā kupitā anattamanā acchindeyya vā acchindāpeyya vā, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 27. Suttaviññattisikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sāmaṁ suttaṁ viññāpetvā tantavāyehi cīvaraṁ vāyāpeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 28. Mahāpesakārasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhuniṁ paneva uddissa aññātako gahapati vā gahapatānī vā tantavāyehi cīvaraṁ vāyāpeyya, tatra cesā bhikkhunī pubbe appavāritā tantavāye upasaṅkamitvā cīvare vikappaṁ āpajjeyya: “idaṁ kho āvuso cīvaraṁ maṁ uddissa viyyati, āyatañca karotha, vitthatañca appitañca suvītañca suppavāyitañca suvilekhitañca suvitacchitañca karotha, appeva nāma mayampi āyasmantānaṁ kiñcimattaṁ anupadajjeyyāmā”ti, evañca sā bhikkhunī vatvā kiñcimattaṁ anupadajjeyya antamaso piṇḍapātamattampi, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 29. Accekacīvarasikkhāpadaṁ Dasāhānāgataṁ kattikatemāsikapuṇṇamaṁ bhikkhuniyā paneva accekacīvaraṁ uppajjeyya, accekaṁ maññamānāya bhikkhuniyā paṭiggahetabbaṁ, paṭiggahetvā yāva cīvarakālasamayaṁ nikkhipitabbaṁ. Tato ce uttari nikkhipeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Nissaggiya pācittiya 30. Pariṇatasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ saṅghikaṁ lābhaṁ pariṇataṁ attano pariṇāmeyya, nissaggiyaṁ pācittiyaṁ. Pattavaggo tatiyo.
Uddiṭṭhā kho, ayyāyo, tiṁsa nissaggiyā pācittiyā dhammā. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Nissaggiyapācittiyā niṭṭhitā.
Suddhapācittiyā Ime kho panāyyāyo, chasaṭṭhisatā pācittiyā dhammā uddesaṁ āgacchanti.
Lasuṇavaggo Pācittiya 1. Lasuṇasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī lasuṇaṁ khādeyya pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 2. Sambādhalomasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sambādhe lomaṁ saṁharāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 3. Talaghātakasikkhāpadaṁ Talaghātake pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 4. Jatumaṭṭhakasikkhāpadaṁ Jatumaṭṭhake pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 5. Udakasuddhikasikkhāpadaṁ Udakasuddhikaṁ pana bhikkhuniyā ādiyamānāya dvaṅgulapabbaparamaṁ ādātabbaṁ. Taṁ atikkāmentiyā pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 6. Upatiṭṭhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhussa bhuñjantassa pānīyena vā vidhūpanena vā upatiṭṭheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 7. Āmakadhaññasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī āmakadhaññaṁ viññatvā vā viññāpetvā vā bhajjitvā vā bhajjāpetvā vā koṭṭetvā vā koṭṭāpetvā vā pacitvā vā pacāpetvā vā bhuñjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 8. Paṭhamauccārachaḍḍanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī uccāraṁ vā passāvaṁ vā saṅkāraṁ vā vighāsaṁ vā tirokuṭṭe vā tiropākāre vā chaḍḍeyya vā chaḍḍāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 9. Dutiyauccārachaḍḍanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī uccāraṁ vā passāvaṁ vā saṅkāraṁ vā vighāsaṁ vā harite chaḍḍeyya vā chaḍḍāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 10. Naccagītasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī naccaṁ vā gītaṁ vā vāditaṁ vā dassanāya gaccheyya, pācittiyaṁ. Lasuṇavaggo paṭhamo.
Rattandhakāravaggo Pācittiya 11. Rattandhakārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī rattandhakāre appadīpe purisena saddhiṁ ekenekā santiṭṭheyya vā sallapeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 12. Paṭicchannokāsasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī paṭicchanne okāse purisena saddhiṁ ekenekā santiṭṭheyya vā sallapeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 13. Ajjhokāsasallapanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ajjhokāse purisena saddhiṁ ekenekā santiṭṭheyya vā sallapeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 14. Dutiyikauyyojanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī rathikāya vā byūhe vā siṅghāṭake vā purisena saddhiṁ ekenekā santiṭṭheyya vā sallapeyya vā nikaṇṇikaṁ vā jappeyya dutiyikaṁ vā bhikkhuniṁ uyyojeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 15. Anāpucchāpakkamanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī purebhattaṁ kulāni upasaṅkamitvā āsane nisīditvā sāmike anāpucchā pakkameyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 16. Anāpucchāabhinisīdanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pacchābhattaṁ kulāni upasaṅkamitvā sāmike anāpucchā āsane abhinisīdeyya vā abhinipajjeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 17. Anāpucchāsantharaṇasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī vikāle kulāni upasaṅkamitvā sāmike anāpucchā seyyaṁ santharitvā vā santharāpetvā vā abhinisīdeyya vā abhinipajjeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 18. Paraujjhāpanakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī duggahitena dūpadhāritena paraṁ ujjhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 19. Paraabhisapanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī attānaṁ vā paraṁ vā nirayena vā brahmacariyena vā abhisapeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 20. Rodanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī attānaṁ vadhitvā vadhitvā rodeyya, pācittiyaṁ. Rattandhakāravaggo dutiyo.
Naggavaggo Pācittiya 21. Naggasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī naggā nahāyeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 22. Udakasāṭikasikkhāpadaṁ Udakasāṭikaṁ pana bhikkhuniyā kārayamānāya pamāṇikā kāretabbā, tatridaṁ pamāṇaṁ, dīghaso catasso vidatthiyo sugatavidatthiyā, tiriyaṁ dve vidatthiyo. Taṁ atikkāmentiyā chedanakaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 23. Cīvarasibbanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā cīvaraṁ visibbetvā vā visibbāpetvā vā sā pacchā anantarāyikinī neva sibbeyya, na sibbāpanāya ussukkaṁ kareyya aññatra catūhapañcāhā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 24. Saṅghāṭicārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pañcāhikaṁ saṅghāṭicāraṁ atikkāmeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 25. Cīvarasaṅkamanīyasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī cīvarasaṅkamanīyaṁ dhāreyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 26. Gaṇacīvarasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī gaṇassa cīvaralābhaṁ antarāyaṁ kareyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 27. Paṭibāhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī dhammikaṁ cīvaravibhaṅgaṁ paṭibāheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 28. Cīvaradānasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agārikassa vā paribbājakassa vā paribbājikāya vā samaṇacīvaraṁ dadeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 29. Kālaatikkamanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī dubbalacīvarapaccāsāya cīvarakālasamayaṁ atikkāmeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 30. Kathinuddhārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī dhammikaṁ kathinuddhāraṁ paṭibāheyya, pācittiyaṁ. Naggavaggo tatiyo.
Tuvaṭṭavaggo Pācittiya 31. Ekamañcatuvaṭṭanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhuniyo dve ekamañce tuvaṭṭeyyuṁ, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 32. Ekattharaṇatuvaṭṭanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhuniyo dve ekattharaṇapāvuraṇā tuvaṭṭeyyuṁ, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 33. Aphāsukaraṇasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā sañcicca aphāsuṁ kareyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 34. Naupaṭṭhāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī dukkhitaṁ sahajīviniṁ neva upaṭṭhaheyya, na upaṭṭhāpanāya ussukkaṁ kareyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 35. Nikkaḍḍhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā upassayaṁ datvā kupitā anattamanā nikkaḍḍheyya vā nikkaḍḍhāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 36. Saṁsaṭṭhasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī saṁsaṭṭhā vihareyya gahapatinā vā gahapatiputtena vā, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyye, saṁsaṭṭhā vihari gahapatināpi gahapatiputtenāpi, viviccāyye, vivekaññeva bhaginiyā saṅgho vaṇṇetī”ti. Evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya, yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ. No ce paṭinissajjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 37. Antoraṭṭhasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī antoraṭṭhe sāsaṅkasammate sappaṭibhaye asatthikā cārikaṁ careyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 38. Tiroraṭṭhasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī tiroraṭṭhe sāsaṅkasammate sappaṭibhaye asatthikā cārikaṁ careyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 39. Antovassasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī antovassaṁ cārikaṁ careyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 40. Cārikanapakkamanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī vassaṁvuṭṭhā cārikaṁ na pakkameyya antamaso chappañcayojanānipi, pācittiyaṁ. Tuvaṭṭavaggo catuttho.
Cittāgāravaggo Pācittiya 41. Rājāgārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī rājāgāraṁ vā cittāgāraṁ vā ārāmaṁ vā uyyānaṁ vā pokkharaṇiṁ vā dassanāya gaccheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 42. Āsandiparibhuñjanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī āsandiṁ vā pallaṅkaṁ vā paribhuñjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 43. Suttakantanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī suttaṁ kanteyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 44. Gihiveyyāvaccasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī gihiveyyāvaccaṁ kareyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 45. Adhikaraṇasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā: “ehāyye, imaṁ adhikaraṇaṁ vūpasamehī”ti vuccamānā: “sādhū”ti paṭissuṇitvā sā pacchā anantarāyikinī neva vūpasameyya, na vūpasamāya ussukkaṁ kareyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 46. Bhojanadānasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agārikassa vā paribbājakassa vā paribbājikāya vā sahatthā khādanīyaṁ vā bhojanīyaṁ vā dadeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 47. Āvasathacīvarasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī āvasathacīvaraṁ anissajjetvā paribhuñjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 48. Āvasathavihārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī āvasathaṁ anissajjitvā cārikaṁ pakkameyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 49. Tiracchānavijjāpariyāpuṇanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī tiracchānavijjaṁ pariyāpuṇeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 50. Tiracchānavijjāvācanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī tiracchānavijjaṁ vāceyya, pācittiyaṁ. Cittāgāravaggo pañcamo.
Ārāmavaggo Pācittiya 51. Ārāmapavisanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ sabhikkhukaṁ ārāmaṁ anāpucchā paviseyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 52. Bhikkhuakkosanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuṁ akkoseyya vā paribhāseyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 53. Gaṇaparibhāsanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī caṇḍīkatā gaṇaṁ paribhāseyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 54. Pavāritasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī nimantitā vā pavāritā vā khādanīyaṁ vā bhojanīyaṁ vā khādeyya vā bhuñjeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 55. Kulamaccharinīsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī kulamaccharinī assa, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 56. Abhikkhukāvāsasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī abhikkhuke āvāse vassaṁ vaseyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 57. Apavāraṇāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī vassaṁvuṭṭhā ubhatosaṅghe tīhi ṭhānehi na pavāreyya diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 58. Ovādasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ovādāya vā saṁvāsāya vā na gaccheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 59. Ovādūpasaṅkamanasikkhāpadaṁ Anvaddhamāsaṁ bhikkhuniyā bhikkhusaṅghato dve dhammā paccāsīsitabbā uposathapucchakañca ovādūpasaṅkamanañca. Taṁ atikkāmentiyā pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 60. Pasākhejātasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pasākhe jātaṁ gaṇḍaṁ vā rudhitaṁ vā anapaloketvā saṅghaṁ vā gaṇaṁ vā purisena saddhiṁ ekenekā bhedāpeyya vā phālāpeyya vā dhovāpeyya vā ālimpāpeyya vā bandhāpeyya vā mocāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ. Ārāmavaggo chaṭṭho.
Gabbhinivaggo Pācittiya 61. Gabbhinīsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī gabbhiniṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 62. Pāyantīsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pāyantiṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 63. Paṭhamasikkhamānasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī dve vassāni chasu dhammesu asikkhitasikkhaṁ sikkhamānaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 64. Dutiyasikkhamānasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī dve vassāni chasu dhammesu sikkhitasikkhaṁ sikkhamānaṁ saṅghena asammataṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 65. Paṭhamagihigatasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ūnadvādasavassaṁ gihigataṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 66. Dutiyagihigatasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī paripuṇṇadvādasavassaṁ gihigataṁ dve vassāni chasu dhammesu asikkhitasikkhaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 67. Tatiyagihigatasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī paripuṇṇadvādasavassaṁ gihigataṁ dve vassāni chasu dhammesu sikkhitasikkhaṁ saṅghena asammataṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 68. Paṭhamasahajīvinīsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sahajīviniṁ vuṭṭhāpetvā dve vassāni neva anuggaṇheyya na anuggaṇhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 69. Pavattinīnānubandhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī vuṭṭhāpitaṁ pavattiniṁ dve vassāni nānubandheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 70. Dutiyasahajīvinīsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sahajīviniṁ vuṭṭhāpetvā neva vūpakāseyya na vūpakāsāpeyya antamaso chappañcayojanānipi, pācittiyaṁ. Gabbhinivaggo sattamo.
Kumāribhūtavaggo Pācittiya 71. Paṭhamakumāribhūtasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ūnavīsativassaṁ kumāribhūtaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 72. Dutiyakumāribhūtasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī paripuṇṇavīsativassaṁ kumāribhūtaṁ dve vassāni chasu dhammesu asikkhitasikkhaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 73. Tatiyakumāribhūtasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī paripuṇṇavīsativassaṁ kumāribhūtaṁ dve vassāni chasu dhammesu sikkhitasikkhaṁ saṅghena asammataṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 74. Ūnadvādasavassasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ūnadvādasavassā vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 75. Paripuṇṇadvādasavassasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī paripuṇṇadvādasavassā saṅghena asammatā vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 76. Khiyyanadhammasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī, “alaṁ tāva te, ayye, vuṭṭhāpitenā”ti vuccamānā, “sādhū”ti paṭissuṇitvā sā pacchā khiyyanadhammaṁ āpajjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 77. Paṭhamasikkhamānanavuṭṭhāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sikkhamānaṁ, “sace me tvaṁ, ayye, cīvaraṁ dassasi, evāhaṁ taṁ vuṭṭhāpessāmī”ti vatvā sā pacchā anantarāyikinī neva vuṭṭhāpeyya, na vuṭṭhāpanāya ussukkaṁ kareyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 78. Dutiyasikkhamānanavuṭṭhāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sikkhamānaṁ, “sace maṁ tvaṁ, ayye, dve vassāni anubandhissasi, evāhaṁ taṁ vuṭṭhāpessāmī”ti vatvā sā pacchā anantarāyikinī neva vuṭṭhāpeyya, na vuṭṭhāpanāya ussukkaṁ kareyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 79. Sokāvāsasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī purisasaṁsaṭṭhaṁ kumārakasaṁsaṭṭhaṁ caṇḍiṁ sokāvāsaṁ sikkhamānaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 80. Ananuññātasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī mātāpitūhi vā sāmikena vā ananuññātaṁ sikkhamānaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 81. Pārivāsikasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pārivāsikachandadānena sikkhamānaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 82. Anuvassasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī anuvassaṁ vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 83. Ekavassasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ekaṁ vassaṁ dve vuṭṭhāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ. Kumāribhūtavaggo aṭṭhamo.
Chattupāhanavaggo Pācittiya 84. Chattupāhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā chattupāhanaṁ dhāreyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 85. Yānasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā yānena yāyeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 86. Saṅghāṇisikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī saṅghāṇiṁ dhāreyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 87. Itthālaṅkārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī itthālaṅkāraṁ dhāreyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 88. Gandhavaṇṇakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī gandhavaṇṇakena nahāyeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 89. Vāsitakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī vāsitakena piññākena nahāyeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 90. Bhikkhuniummaddāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā ummaddāpeyya vā parimaddāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 91. Sikkhamānaummaddāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sikkhamānāya ummaddāpeyya vā parimaddāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 92. Sāmaṇerīummaddāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sāmaṇeriyā ummaddāpeyya vā parimaddāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 93. Gihiniummaddāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī gihiniyā ummaddāpeyya vā parimaddāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 94. Anāpucchāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhussa purato anāpucchā āsane nisīdeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 95. Pañhāpucchanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī anokāsakataṁ bhikkhuṁ pañhaṁ puccheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 96. Asaṅkaccikasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī asaṅkaccikā gāmaṁ paviseyya, pācittiyaṁ. Chattupāhanavaggo navamo.
Musāvādavaggo Pācittiya 97. Musāvādasikkhāpadaṁ Sampajānamusāvāde pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 98. Omasavādasikkhāpadaṁ Omasavāde pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 99. Pesuññasikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhunipesuññe pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 100. Padasodhammasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī anupasampannaṁ padaso dhammaṁ vāceyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 101. Paṭhamasahaseyyasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī anupasampannāya uttaridirattatirattaṁ sahaseyyaṁ kappeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 102. Dutiyasahaseyyasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī purisena sahaseyyaṁ kappeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 103. Dhammadesanāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī purisassa uttarichappañcavācāhi dhammaṁ deseyya aññatra viññunā itthiviggahena, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 104. Bhūtārocanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī anupasampannāya uttarimanussadhammaṁ āroceyya, bhūtasmiṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 105. Duṭṭhullārocanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā duṭṭhullaṁ āpattiṁ anupasampannāya āroceyya aññatra bhikkhunisammutiyā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 106. Pathavīkhaṇanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pathaviṁ khaṇeyya vā khaṇāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ. Musāvādavaggo dasamo.
Bhūtagāmavaggo Pācittiya 107. Bhūtagāmasikkhāpadaṁ Bhūtagāmapātabyatāya pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 108. Aññavādakasikkhāpadaṁ Aññavādake, vihesake pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 109. Ujjhāpanakasikkhāpadaṁ Ujjhāpanake, khiyyanake pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 110. Paṭhamasenāsanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī saṅghikaṁ mañcaṁ vā pīṭhaṁ vā bhisiṁ vā kocchaṁ vā ajjhokāse santharitvā vā santharāpetvā vā taṁ pakkamantī neva uddhareyya, na uddharāpeyya, anāpucchaṁ vā gaccheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 111. Dutiyasenāsanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī saṅghike vihāre seyyaṁ santharitvā vā santharāpetvā vā taṁ pakkamantī neva uddhareyya, na uddharāpeyya, anāpucchaṁ vā gaccheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 112. Anupakhajjasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī saṅghike vihāre jānaṁ pubbupagataṁ bhikkhuniṁ anupakhajja seyyaṁ kappeyya, “yassā sambādho bhavissati, sā pakkamissatī”ti etadeva paccayaṁ karitvā anaññaṁ, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 113. Nikkaḍḍhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniṁ kupitā anattamanā saṅghikā vihārā nikkaḍḍheyya vā nikkaḍḍhāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 114. Vehāsakuṭisikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī saṅghike vihāre uparivehāsakuṭiyā āhaccapādakaṁ mañcaṁ vā pīṭhaṁ vā abhinisīdeyya vā abhinipajjeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 115. Mahallakavihārasikkhāpadaṁ Mahallakaṁ pana bhikkhuniyā vihāraṁ kārayamānāya yāva dvārakosā aggaḷaṭṭhapanāya, ālokasandhiparikammāya dvatticchadanassa pariyāyaṁ appaharite ṭhitāya adhiṭṭhātabbaṁ. Tato ce uttari appaharitepi ṭhitā adhiṭṭhaheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 116. Sappāṇakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ sappāṇakaṁ udakaṁ tiṇaṁ vā mattikaṁ vā siñceyya vā siñcāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ. Bhūtagāmavaggo ekādasamo.
Bhojanavaggo Pācittiya 117. Āvasathapiṇḍasikkhāpadaṁ Agilānāya bhikkhuniyā eko āvasathapiṇḍo bhuñjitabbo. Tato ce uttari bhuñjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 118. Gaṇabhojanasikkhāpadaṁ Gaṇabhojane aññatra samayā pācittiyaṁ. Tatthāyaṁ samayo, gilānasamayo, cīvaradānasamayo , cīvarakārasamayo, addhānagamanasamayo, nāvābhiruhanasamayo, mahāsamayo, samaṇabhattasamayo, ayaṁ tattha samayo.
Pācittiya 119. Kāṇamātusikkhāpadaṁ Bhikkhuniṁ paneva kulaṁ upagataṁ pūvehi vā manthehi vā abhihaṭṭhuṁ pavāreyya, ākaṅkhamānāya bhikkhuniyā dvattipattapūrā paṭiggahetabbā. Tato ce uttari paṭiggaṇheyya, pācittiyaṁ. Dvattipattapūre paṭiggahetvā tato nīharitvā bhikkhunīhi saddhiṁ saṁvibhajitabbaṁ, ayaṁ tattha sāmīci.
Pācittiya 120. Vikālabhojanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī vikāle khādanīyaṁ vā bhojanīyaṁ vā khādeyya vā bhuñjeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 121. Sannidhikārakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sannidhikārakaṁ khādanīyaṁ vā bhojanīyaṁ vā khādeyya vā bhuñjeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 122. Dantaponasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī adinnaṁ mukhadvāraṁ āhāraṁ āhareyya aññatra udakadantaponā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 123. Uyyojanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniṁ, “ehāyye, gāmaṁ vā nigamaṁ vā piṇḍāya pavisissāmā”ti tassā dāpetvā vā adāpetvā vā uyyojeyya, “gacchāyye, na me tayā saddhiṁ kathā vā nisajjā vā phāsu hoti, ekikāya me kathā vā nisajjā vā phāsu hotī”ti etadeva paccayaṁ karitvā anaññaṁ, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 124. Sabhojanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sabhojane kule anupakhajja nisajjaṁ kappeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 125. Rahopaṭicchannasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī purisena saddhiṁ raho paṭicchanne āsane nisajjaṁ kappeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 126. Rahonisajjasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī purisena saddhiṁ ekenekā raho nisajjaṁ kappeyya, pācittiyaṁ. Bhojanavaggo dvādasamo.
Cārittavaggo Pācittiya 127. Cārittasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī nimantitā sabhattā samānā santiṁ bhikkhuniṁ anāpucchā purebhattaṁ vā pacchābhattaṁ vā kulesu cārittaṁ āpajjeyya aññatra samayā, pācittiyaṁ. Tatthāyaṁ samayo, cīvaradānasamayo, cīvarakārasamayo, ayaṁ tattha samayo.
Pācittiya 128. Mahānāmasikkhāpadaṁ Agilānāya bhikkhuniyā catumāsappaccayapavāraṇā sāditabbā aññatra punapavāraṇāya, aññatra niccapavāraṇāya. Tato ce uttari sādiyeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 129. Uyyuttasenāsikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī uyyuttaṁ senaṁ dassanāya gaccheyya aññatra tathārūpappaccayā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 130. Senāvāsasikkhāpadaṁ Siyā ca tassā bhikkhuniyā kocideva paccayo senaṁ gamanāya, dirattatirattaṁ tāya bhikkhuniyā senāya vasitabbaṁ. Tato ce uttari vaseyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 131. Uyyodhikasikkhāpadaṁ Dirattatirattaṁ ce bhikkhunī senāya vasamānā uyyodhikaṁ vā balaggaṁ vā senābyūhaṁ vā anīkadassanaṁ vā gaccheyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 132. Surāpānasikkhāpadaṁ Surāmerayapāne pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 133. Aṅgulipatodakasikkhāpadaṁ Aṅgulipatodake pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 134. Hasadhammasikkhāpadaṁ Udake hasadhamme pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 135. Anādariyasikkhāpadaṁ Anādariye pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 136. Bhiṁsāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniṁ bhiṁsāpeyya, pācittiyaṁ. Cārittavaggo terasamo.
Jotivaggo Pācittiya 137. Jotisikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā visibbanāpekkhā jotiṁ samādaheyya vā samādahāpeyya vā aññatra tathārūpappaccayā, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 138. Nahānasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī orenaddhamāsaṁ nahāyeyya aññatra samayā, pācittiyaṁ. Tatthāyaṁ samayo “diyaḍḍho māso seso gimhāna”nti “vassānassa paṭhamo māso” iccete aḍḍhateyyamāsā uṇhasamayo, pariḷāhasamayo, gilānasamayo, kammasamayo, addhānagamanasamayo, vātavuṭṭhisamayo, ayaṁ tattha samayo.
Pācittiya 139. Dubbaṇṇakaraṇasikkhāpadaṁ Navaṁ pana bhikkhuniyā cīvaralābhāya tiṇṇaṁ dubbaṇṇakaraṇānaṁ aññataraṁ dubbaṇṇakaraṇaṁ ādātabbaṁ nīlaṁ vā kaddamaṁ vā kāḷasāmaṁ vā. Anādā ce bhikkhunī tiṇṇaṁ dubbaṇṇakaraṇānaṁ aññataraṁ dubbaṇṇakaraṇaṁ navaṁ cīvaraṁ paribhuñjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 140. Vikappanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhussa vā bhikkhuniyā vā sikkhamānāya vā sāmaṇerassa vā sāmaṇeriyā vā sāmaṁ cīvaraṁ vikappetvā apaccuddhāraṇaṁ paribhuñjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 141. Apanidhāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā pattaṁ vā cīvaraṁ vā nisīdanaṁ vā sūcigharaṁ vā kāyabandhanaṁ vā apanidheyya vā apanidhāpeyya vā antamaso hasāpekkhāpi, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 142. Sañciccasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sañcicca pāṇaṁ jīvitā voropeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 143. Sappāṇakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ sappāṇakaṁ udakaṁ paribhuñjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 144. Ukkoṭanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ yathādhammaṁ nihatādhikaraṇaṁ punakammāya ukkoṭeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 145. Theyyasatthasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ theyyasatthena saddhiṁ saṁvidhāya ekaddhānamaggaṁ paṭipajjeyya antamaso gāmantarampi, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 146. Ariṭṭhasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī evaṁ vadeyya: “tathāhaṁ bhagavatā dhammaṁ desitaṁ ājānāmi, yathā yeme antarāyikā dhammā vuttā bhagavatā, te paṭisevato nālaṁ antarāyāyā”ti. Sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyye evaṁ avaca, mā bhagavantaṁ abbhācikkhi, na hi sādhu bhagavato abbhakkhānaṁ, na hi bhagavā evaṁ vadeyya, anekapariyāyenāyye antarāyikā dhammā antarāyikā vuttā bhagavatā, alañca pana te paṭisevato antarāyāyā”ti. Evañca sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi yāvatatiyaṁ samanubhāsitabbā tassa paṭinissaggāya. Yāvatatiyañce samanubhāsiyamānā taṁ paṭinissajjeyya, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ. No ce paṭinissajjeyya, pācittiyaṁ. Jotivaggo cuddasamo.
Diṭṭhivaggo Pācittiya 147. Ukkhittasambhogasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ tathāvādiniyā bhikkhuniyā akaṭānudhammāya taṁ diṭṭhiṁ appaṭinissaṭṭhāya saddhiṁ sambhuñjeyya vā, saṁvaseyya vā, saha vā seyyaṁ kappeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 148. Kaṇṭakasikkhāpadaṁ Samaṇuddesāpi ce evaṁ vadeyya: “tathāhaṁ bhagavatā dhammaṁ desitaṁ ājānāmi, yathā yeme antarāyikā dhammā vuttā bhagavatā, te paṭisevato nālaṁ antarāyāyā”ti. Sā samaṇuddesā bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “māyye, samaṇuddese evaṁ avaca, mā bhagavantaṁ abbhācikkhi, na hi sādhu bhagavato abbhakkhānaṁ, na hi bhagavā evaṁ vadeyya, anekapariyāyenāyye, samaṇuddese antarāyikā dhammā antarāyikā vuttā bhagavatā, alañca pana te paṭisevato antarāyāyā”ti. Evañca sā samaṇuddesā bhikkhunīhi vuccamānā tatheva paggaṇheyya, sā samaṇuddesā bhikkhunīhi evamassa vacanīyā: “ajjatagge te, ayye, samaṇuddese na ceva so bhagavā satthā apadisitabbo, yampi caññā samaṇuddesā labhanti bhikkhunīhi saddhiṁ dirattatirattaṁ sahaseyyaṁ, sāpi te natthi, cara pire, vinassā”ti. Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ tathānāsitaṁ samaṇuddesaṁ upalāpeyya vā, upaṭṭhāpeyya vā, sambhuñjeyya vā, saha vā seyyaṁ kappeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 149. Sahadhammikasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhunīhi sahadhammikaṁ vuccamānā evaṁ vadeyya: “na tāvāhaṁ, ayye, etasmiṁ sikkhāpade sikkhissāmi, yāva na aññaṁ bhikkhuniṁ byattaṁ vinayadharaṁ paripucchāmī”ti, pācittiyaṁ. Sikkhamānāya, bhikkhave, bhikkhuniyā aññātabbaṁ paripucchitabbaṁ paripañhitabbaṁ, ayaṁ tattha sāmīci.
Pācittiya 150. Vilekhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī pātimokkhe uddissamāne evaṁ vadeyya: “kiṁ panimehi khuddānukhuddakehi sikkhāpadehi uddiṭṭhehi, yāvadeva kukkuccāya vihesāya vilekhāya saṁvattantī”ti, sikkhāpadavivaṇṇake pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 151. Mohanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī anvaddhamāsaṁ pātimokkhe uddissamāne evaṁ vadeyya: “idāneva kho ahaṁ, ayye, jānāmi ayampi kira dhammo suttāgato suttapariyāpanno anvaddhamāsaṁ uddesaṁ āgacchatī”ti, tañce bhikkhuniṁ aññā bhikkhuniyo jāneyyuṁ nisinnapubbaṁ imāya bhikkhuniyā dvattikkhattuṁ pātimokkhe uddissamāne, ko pana vādo bhiyyo, na ca tassā bhikkhuniyā aññāṇakena mutti atthi, yañca tattha āpattiṁ āpannā, tañca yathādhammo kāretabbo, uttari cassā moho āropetabbo: “tassā te, ayye, alābhā, tassā te dulladdhaṁ, yaṁ tvaṁ pātimokkhe uddissamāne na sādhukaṁ aṭṭhiṁ katvā manasi karosī”ti, idaṁ tasmiṁ mohanake pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 152. Pahārasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā kupitā anattamanā pahāraṁ dadeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 153. Talasattikasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā kupitā anattamanā talasattikaṁ uggireyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 154. Amūlakasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniṁ amūlakena saṅghādisesena anuddhaṁseyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 155. Sañciccasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhuniyā sañcicca kukkuccaṁ upadaheyya, “itissā muhuttampi aphāsu bhavissatī”ti etadeva paccayaṁ karitvā anaññaṁ, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 156. Upassuti sikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī bhikkhunīnaṁ bhaṇḍanajātānaṁ kalahajātānaṁ vivādāpannānaṁ upassutiṁ tiṭṭheyya, “yaṁ imā bhaṇissanti, taṁ sossāmī”ti etadeva paccayaṁ karitvā anaññaṁ, pācittiyaṁ. Diṭṭhivaggo pannarasamo.
Dhammikavaggo Pācittiya 157. Kammappaṭibāhanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī dhammikānaṁ kammānaṁ chandaṁ datvā pacchā khīyanadhammaṁ āpajjeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 158. Chandaṁadatvāgamanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī saṅghe vinicchayakathāya vattamānāya chandaṁ adatvā uṭṭhāyāsanā pakkameyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 159. Dubbalasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī samaggena saṅghena cīvaraṁ datvā pacchā khīyanadhammaṁ āpajjeyya, “yathāsanthutaṁ bhikkhuniyo saṅghikaṁ lābhaṁ pariṇāmentī”ti, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 160. Pariṇāmanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī jānaṁ saṅghikaṁ lābhaṁ pariṇataṁ puggalassa pariṇāmeyya, pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 161. Ratanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī ratanaṁ vā ratanasammataṁ vā aññatra ajjhārāmā vā ajjhāvasathā vā uggaṇheyya vā uggaṇhāpeyya vā, pācittiyaṁ. Ratanaṁ vā pana bhikkhuniyā ratanasammataṁ vā ajjhārāme vā ajjhāvasathe vā uggahetvā vā uggahāpetvā vā nikkhipitabbaṁ, “yassa bhavissati, so harissatī”ti, ayaṁ tattha sāmīci.
Pācittiya 162. Sūcigharasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī aṭṭhimayaṁ vā dantamayaṁ vā visāṇamayaṁ vā sūcigharaṁ kārāpeyya, bhedanakaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 163. Mañcapīṭhasikkhāpadaṁ Navaṁ pana bhikkhuniyā mañcaṁ vā pīṭhaṁ vā kārayamānāya aṭṭhaṅgulapādakaṁ kāretabbaṁ sugataṅgulena aññatra heṭṭhimāya aṭaniyā. Taṁ atikkāmentiyā chedanakaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 164. Tūlonaddhasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī mañcaṁ vā pīṭhaṁ vā tūlonaddhaṁ kārāpeyya, uddālanakaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 165. Kaṇḍuppaṭicchādisikkhāpadaṁ Kaṇḍuppaṭicchādiṁ pana bhikkhuniyā kārayamānāya pamāṇikā kāretabbā, tatridaṁ pamāṇaṁ, dīghaso catasso vidatthiyo sugatavidatthiyā, tiriyaṁ dve vidatthiyo. Taṁ atikkāmentiyā chedanakaṁ pācittiyaṁ.
Pācittiya 166. Nandasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī sugatacīvarappamāṇaṁ cīvaraṁ kārāpeyya, atirekaṁ vā, chedanakaṁ pācittiyaṁ. Tatridaṁ sugatassa sugatacīvarappamāṇaṁ, dīghaso nava vidatthiyo sugatavidatthiyā, tiriyaṁ cha vidatthiyo, idaṁ sugatassa sugatacīvarappamāṇanti. Dhammikavaggo soḷasamo.
Uddiṭṭhā kho, ayyāyo, chasaṭṭhisatā pācittiyā dhammā. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Pācittiyā niṭṭhitā.
Pāṭidesanīyā Ime kho panāyyāyo aṭṭha pāṭidesanīyā dhammā uddesaṁ āgacchanti.
Pāṭidesanīya 1. Sappiviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā sappiṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya, paṭidesetabbaṁ tāya bhikkhuniyā: “gārayhaṁ, ayye, dhammaṁ āpajjiṁ asappāyaṁ pāṭidesanīyaṁ, taṁ paṭidesemī”ti.
Pāṭidesanīya 2. Telaviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā telaṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya …pe… taṁ paṭidesemīti.
Pāṭidesanīya 3. Madhuviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā madhuṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya …pe… taṁ paṭidesemīti.
Pāṭidesanīya 4. Phāṇitaviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā phāṇitaṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya …pe… taṁ paṭidesemīti.
Pāṭidesanīya 5. Macchaviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā macchaṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya …pe… taṁ paṭidesemīti.
Pāṭidesanīya 6. Maṁsaviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā maṁsaṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya …pe… taṁ paṭidesemīti.
Pāṭidesanīya 7. Khīraviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā khīraṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya …pe… taṁ paṭidesemīti.
Pāṭidesanīya 8. Dadhiviññāpanasikkhāpadaṁ Yā pana bhikkhunī agilānā dadhiṁ viññāpetvā bhuñjeyya, paṭidesetabbaṁ tāya bhikkhuniyā: “gārayhaṁ, ayye, dhammaṁ āpajjiṁ asappāyaṁ pāṭidesanīyaṁ, taṁ paṭidesemī”ti.
Uddiṭṭhā kho, ayyāyo, aṭṭha pāṭidesanīyā dhammā. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Pāṭidesanīyā niṭṭhitā.
Sekhiyā Ime kho panāyyāyo, sekhiyā dhammā uddesaṁ āgacchanti.
Parimaṇḍalavaggo Sekhiya 1. Parimaṇḍalasikkhāpadaṁ Parimaṇḍalaṁ nivāsessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 2. Dutiyaparimaṇḍalasikkhāpadaṁ Parimaṇḍalaṁ pārupissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 3. Suppaṭicchannasikkhāpadaṁ Suppaṭicchannā antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 4. Dutiyasuppaṭicchannasikkhāpadaṁ Suppaṭicchannā antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 5. Susaṁvutasikkhāpadaṁ Susaṁvutā antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 6. Dutiyasusaṁvutasikkhāpadaṁ Susaṁvutā antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 7. Okkhittacakkhusikkhāpadaṁ Okkhittacakkhunī antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 8. Dutiya-okkhittacakkhusikkhāpadaṁ Okkhittacakkhunī antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 9. Ukkhittakasikkhāpadaṁ Na ukkhittakāya antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 10. Dutiya-ukkhittakasikkhāpadaṁ Na ukkhittakāya antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā. Parimaṇḍalavaggo paṭhamo.
Ujjagghikavaggo Sekhiya 11. Ujjagghikasikkhāpadaṁ Na ujjagghikāya antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 12. Dutiya-ujjagghikasikkhāpadaṁ Na ujjagghikāya antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 13. Uccasaddasikkhāpadaṁ Appasaddā antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 14. Dutiya-uccasaddasikkhāpadaṁ Appasaddā antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 15. Kāyappacālakasikkhāpadaṁ Na kāyappacālakaṁ antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 16. Dutiyakāyappacālakasikkhāpadaṁ Na kāyappacālakaṁ antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 17. Bāhuppacālakasikkhāpadaṁ Na bāhuppacālakaṁ antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 18. Dutiyabāhuppacālakasikkhāpadaṁ Na bāhuppacālakaṁ antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 19. Sīsappacālakasikkhāpadaṁ Na sīsappacālakaṁ antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 20. Dutiyasīsappacālakasikkhāpadaṁ Na sīsappacālakaṁ antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā. Ujjagghikavaggo dutiyo.
Khambhakatavaggo Sekhiya 21. Khambhakatasikkhāpadaṁ Na khambhakatā antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 22. Dutiyakhambhakatasikkhāpadaṁ Na khambhakatā antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 23. Oguṇṭhitasikkhāpadaṁ Na oguṇṭhitā antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 24. Dutiya-oguṇṭhitasikkhāpadaṁ Na oguṇṭhitā antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 25. Ukkuṭikasikkhāpadaṁ Na ukkuṭikāya antaraghare gamissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 26. Pallatthikasikkhāpadaṁ Na pallatthikāya antaraghare nisīdissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 27. Sakkaccapaṭiggahaṇasikkhāpadaṁ Sakkaccaṁ piṇḍapātaṁ paṭiggahessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 28. Pattasaññinīpaṭiggahaṇasikkhāpadaṁ Pattasaññinī piṇḍapātaṁ paṭiggahessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 29. Samasūpakapaṭiggahaṇasikkhāpadaṁ Samasūpakaṁ piṇḍapātaṁ paṭiggahessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 30. Samatittikasikkhāpadaṁ Samatittikaṁ piṇḍapātaṁ paṭiggahessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā. Khambhakatavaggo tatiyo.
Sakkaccavaggo Sekhiya 31. Sakkaccabhuñjanasikkhāpadaṁ Sakkaccaṁ piṇḍapātaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 32. Pattasaññinībhuñjanasikkhāpadaṁ Pattasaññinī piṇḍapātaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 33. Sapadānasikkhāpadaṁ Sapadānaṁ piṇḍapātaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 34. Samasūpakasikkhāpadaṁ Samasūpakaṁ piṇḍapātaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 35. Na thūpakatasikkhāpadaṁ Na thūpakato omadditvā piṇḍapātaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 36. Odanappaṭicchādanasikkhāpadaṁ Na sūpaṁ vā byañjanaṁ vā odanena paṭicchādessāmi bhiyyokamyataṁ upādāyāti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 37. Sūpodanaviññattisikkhāpadaṁ Na sūpaṁ vā odanaṁ vā agilānā attano atthāya viññāpetvā bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 38. Ujjhānasaññinīsikkhāpadaṁ Na ujjhānasaññinī paresaṁ pattaṁ olokessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 39. Kabaḷasikkhāpadaṁ Nātimahantaṁ kabaḷaṁ karissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 40. Ālopasikkhāpadaṁ Parimaṇḍalaṁ ālopaṁ karissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā. Sakkaccavaggo catuttho.
Kabaḷavaggo Sekhiya 41. Anāhaṭasikkhāpadaṁ Na anāhaṭe kabaḷe mukhadvāraṁ vivarissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 42. Bhuñjamānasikkhāpadaṁ Na bhuñjamānā sabbahatthaṁ mukhe pakkhipissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 43. Sakabaḷasikkhāpadaṁ Na sakabaḷena mukhena byāharissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 44. Piṇḍukkhepakasikkhāpadaṁ Na piṇḍukkhepakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 45. Kabaḷāvacchedakasikkhāpadaṁ Na kabaḷāvacchedakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 46. Avagaṇḍakārakasikkhāpadaṁ Na avagaṇḍakārakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 47. Hatthaniddhunakasikkhāpadaṁ Na hatthaniddhunakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 48. Sitthāvakārakasikkhāpadaṁ Na sitthāvakārakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 49. Jivhānicchārakasikkhāpadaṁ Na jivhānicchārakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 50. Capucapukārakasikkhāpadaṁ Na capucapukārakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā. Kabaḷavaggo pañcamo.
Surusuruvaggo Sekhiya 51. Surusurukārakasikkhāpadaṁ Na surusurukārakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 52. Hatthanillehakasikkhāpadaṁ Na hatthanillehakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 53. Pattanillehakasikkhāpadaṁ Na pattanillehakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 54. Oṭṭhanillehakasikkhāpadaṁ Na oṭṭhanillehakaṁ bhuñjissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 55. Sāmisasikkhāpadaṁ Na sāmisena hatthena pānīyathālakaṁ paṭiggahessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 56. Sasitthakasikkhāpadaṁ Na sasitthakaṁ pattadhovanaṁ antaraghare chaḍḍessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 57. Chattapāṇisikkhāpadaṁ Na chattapāṇissa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 58. Daṇḍapāṇisikkhāpadaṁ Na daṇḍapāṇissa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 59. Satthapāṇisikkhāpadaṁ Na satthapāṇissa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 60. Āvudhapāṇisikkhāpadaṁ Na āvudhapāṇissa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā. Surusuruvaggo chaṭṭho.
Pādukavaggo Sekhiya 61. Pādukasikkhāpadaṁ Na pādukāruḷhassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 62. Upāhanasikkhāpadaṁ Na upāhanāruḷhassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 63. Yānasikkhāpadaṁ Na yānagatassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 64. Sayanasikkhāpadaṁ Na sayanagatassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 65. Pallatthikasikkhāpadaṁ Na pallatthikāya nisinnassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 66. Veṭhitasikkhāpadaṁ Na veṭhitasīsassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 67. Oguṇṭhitasikkhāpadaṁ Na oguṇṭhitasīsassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 68. Chamāsikkhāpadaṁ Na chamāyaṁ nisīditvā āsane nisinnassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 69. Nīcāsanasikkhāpadaṁ Na nīce āsane nisīditvā ucce āsane nisinnassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 70. Ṭhitāsikkhāpadaṁ Na ṭhitā nisinnassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 71. Pacchatogacchantīsikkhāpadaṁ Na pacchato gacchantī purato gacchantassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 72. Uppathenagacchantīsikkhāpadaṁ Na uppathena gacchantī pathena gacchantassa agilānassa dhammaṁ desessāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 73. Ṭhitāuccārasikkhāpadaṁ Na ṭhitā agilānā uccāraṁ vā passāvaṁ vā karissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 74. Hariteuccārasikkhāpadaṁ Na harite agilānā uccāraṁ vā passāvaṁ vā kheḷaṁ vā karissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā.
Sekhiya 75. Udakeuccārasikkhāpadaṁ Na udake agilānā uccāraṁ vā passāvaṁ vā kheḷaṁ vā karissāmīti sikkhā karaṇīyā. Pādukavaggo sattamo.
Uddiṭṭhā kho, ayyāyo, sekhiyā dhammā. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Sekhiyā niṭṭhitā.
Adhikaraṇasamathā Ime kho panāyyāyo, satta adhikaraṇasamathā dhammā uddesaṁ āgacchanti.
Adhikaraṇasamatha 1 Sammukhāvinayo dātabbo.
Adhikaraṇasamatha 2 Sativinayo dātabbo.
Adhikaraṇasamatha 3 Amūḷhavinayo dātabbo.
Adhikaraṇasamatha 4 Paṭiññāya kāretabbaṁ.
Adhikaraṇasamatha 5 Yebhuyyasikā.
Adhikaraṇasamatha 6 Tassapāpiyasikā.
Adhikaraṇasamatha 7 Tiṇavatthārakoti.
Uddiṭṭhā kho ayyāyo satta adhikaraṇasamathā dhammā. Tatthāyyāyo pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, dutiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, tatiyampi pucchāmi, kaccittha parisuddhā, parisuddhetthāyyāyo, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmīti. Adhikaraṇasamathā niṭṭhitā.
Uddiṭṭhaṁ kho ayyāyo nidānaṁ uddiṭṭhā aṭṭha pārājikā dhammā, uddiṭṭhā sattarasa saṅghādisesā dhammā, uddiṭṭhā tiṁsa nissaggiyā pācittiyā dhammā, uddiṭṭhā chasaṭṭhi satā pācittiyā dhammā, uddiṭṭhā aṭṭha pāṭidesanīyā dhammā, uddiṭṭhā sekhiyā dhammā, uddiṭṭhā satta adhikaraṇasamathā dhammā. Ettakaṁ tassa bhagavato suttāgataṁ suttapariyāpannaṁ anvaddhamāsaṁ uddesaṁ āgacchati. Tattha sabbāheva samaggāhi sammodamānāhi avivadamānāhi sikkhitabbanti. Vitthāruddeso catuttho. Bhikkhunipātimokkhaṁ niṭṭhitaṁ. Namo tassa bhagavato arahato sammāsambuddhassa
اختر نصًّا آخر
نصوص موازية: